tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-36083100730281321552024-02-20T03:51:56.777-08:00Europe Gay CommunityUnknownnoreply@blogger.comBlogger16125tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-3608310073028132155.post-28933476232991615762007-08-28T16:11:00.000-07:002007-08-28T16:14:27.267-07:00Happpy Birthday Baby<div style="text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size:100%;">I stared out the window of my corner office. It was a dismal day, typical of February in DC, with the weather forecast calling for icy rain. I made a </span><span style="font-size:100%;">rude sound and wondered if I could get myself assigned to Majorca. Surely </span><span style="font-size:100%;">someone would be vacationing there who needed assassinating?<br /><br /></span><span style="font-size:100%;">Maybe it was an age thing, I thought morosely. I glanced at the calendar on </span><span style="font-size:100%;">my desk and sighed. It hadn't miraculously changed in thetime I had been </span><span style="font-size:100%;">looking out the window; it was *still* February 25th.<br /><br /></span><span style="font-size:100%;">By rights, I should have been retired from the field five years ago but </span><span style="font-size:100%;">... What was on file with the WBIS was what I wanted them to have on </span><span style="font-size:100%;">file. According to my records, last July 4th I had turned thirty-six. </span><span style="font-size:100%;">And I was actually the big 4-0 today.<br /><br /></span><span style="font-size:100%;">Yeah, it was my birthday.<br /><br /></span><span style="font-size:100%;">Before I could continue mulling over all the reasons why I hated birthdays, </span><span style="font-size:100%;">my phone buzzed, and I picked it up. "Yes, Ms. Parker?"<br /><br /></span><span style="font-size:100%;">"Mr. Vincent, I have Quinton Mann on line two for you."<br /><br /></span><span style="font-size:100%;">I licked my lips and looked at the phone contemplatively. Quinton Mann, </span><span style="font-size:100%;">Deputy Director, Operational Targeting, of the CIA. Why had he called?<br /><br /></span><span style="font-size:100%;">The CIA got the jobs the FBI wouldn't dirty their lily-white fingers on.<br /><br /></span><span style="font-size:100%;">And the WBIS got the jobs the CIA wouldn't handle.<br /><br /></span><span style="font-size:100%;">There wasn't any love lost between any of us. And that was the way it was.<br /><br /></span><span style="font-size:100%;">Until that shit, Bonfiglio, who played both sides against the middle, shot </span><span style="font-size:100%;">Mann in that damned warehouse. Bonfiglio paid for it, of course. No one </span><span style="font-size:100%;">fucks with my operations.<br /><br /></span><span style="font-size:100%;">I'd always had a dossier on Mann; I had a dossier on all the agents, </span><span style="font-size:100%;">officers, and operatives who were likely to cross my path, and even those </span><span style="font-size:100%;">who weren't likely, but things had changed after that. I started keeping a </span><span style="font-size:100%;">private dossier on Mann, one that no one else knew about. I told myself it </span><span style="font-size:100%;">was strictly to keep track of the opposing team, so to speak. The more you </span><span style="font-size:100%;">knew about the way an agent, officer, or operative thought, the more likely </span><span style="font-size:100%;">you were to outthink him.<br /><br /></span><span style="font-size:100%;">Then I found I couldn't get him out of my mind. I needed to know </span><span style="font-size:100%;">... everything, and not just what I'd been able to get from hacking into </span><span style="font-size:100%;">his files. What was his favorite pony's name? Who were his favorite </span><span style="font-size:100%;">authors? Why he got that B+ in English lit his last year in college instead<br /></span><span style="font-size:100%;">of his usual A.<br /><br /></span><span style="font-size:100%;">And did he prefer blondes or brunets?<br /><br /></span><span style="font-size:100%;">I even went so far as to disguise myself as an old school friend and </span><span style="font-size:100%;">interviewed his mother, and wouldn't the shit hit the fan if he ever found </span><span style="font-size:100%;">out about that. Not that he would. I was too good at what I did.<br /><br /></span><span style="font-size:100%;">I wanted Mann, not as in 'dead or alive', but as in 'in my bed,' and that </span><span style="font-size:100%;">wasn't acceptable. Oh, not because he was a man. The WBIS had instituted a </span><span style="font-size:100%;">policy when The Boss took over fifteen years before, and as a result, an </span><span style="font-size:100%;">active agent's sexuality was taken out of the equation, as that pompous </span><span style="font-size:100%;">asshole James Adams liked to say, and the agent was able to function at the </span><span style="font-size:100%;">peak of his ability.<br /><br /></span><span style="font-size:100%;">No, the problem wasn't that Mann was a man. The problem was he was CIA.<br /><br /></span><span style="font-size:100%;">I took a deep breath, then punched two on my phone. "Vincent."<br /><br /></span><span style="font-size:100%;">"Vincent, this is Quinton Mann."<br /><br /></span><span style="font-size:100%;">"So my secretary informed me. My, my," I said in my snidest tone. I was not </span><span style="font-size:100%;">about to let a Deputy Director of the CIA know I was caught short by his </span><span style="font-size:100%;">call. "The CIA's golden boy is calling the WBIS? To what do I owe this </span><span style="font-size:100%;">honor?"<br /><br /></span><span style="font-size:100%;">I could have been referring to the state of the weather. "I need to see </span><span style="font-size:100%;">you. Are you available for dinner?"<br /><br /></span><span style="font-size:100%;">The sound of his voice alone had my cock hardening, and the unruly thought </span><span style="font-size:100%;">flashed through my mind, 'I'd *love* to have you for dinner!' The image of </span><span style="font-size:100%;">him bent over a dinner table and me pounding into him made my cock even </span><span style="font-size:100%;">harder.<br /><br /></span><span style="font-size:100%;">Shit! That had never happened to me before. I controlled my cock, not the </span><span style="font-size:100%;">other way around.<br /><br /></span><span style="font-size:100%;">I pushed those thoughts and images out of my mind and concentrated on the </span><span style="font-size:100%;">matter at hand. He wanted to meet for dinner.<br /><br /></span><span style="font-size:100%;">My mouth was dry. This would be an ideal opportunity to learn more about </span><span style="font-size:100%;">him. And by extension, the CIA of course. I cleared my throat, and made a </span><span style="font-size:100%;">show of loudly turning the pages on my daily planner, knowing the sound </span><span style="font-size:100%;">would be picked up over the phone line. I was a busy man, after all, and I </span><span style="font-size:100%;">wanted that to be plain to him.<br /><br /></span><span style="font-size:100%;">"Hmmm. I have a 5 PM meeting ... " Someone who saw that the necessary </span><span style="font-size:100%;">funding for the WBIS was unobtrusively filtered into our coffers and who </span><span style="font-size:100%;">was becoming recalcitrant. As senior special agent in charge of this </span><span style="font-size:100%;">matter, it would be my job to show him the error of his ways. "... but </span><span style="font-size:100%;">after that it looks like I'll be free." I couldn't resist adding, "And </span><span style="font-size:100%;">don't bother asking who I'll be meeting, or why."<br /><br /></span><span style="font-size:100%;">"Of course not, Mark. I know you wouldn't tell me, anyway." There was a </span><span style="font-size:100%;">smile in his voice, and I stared at my phone in shock. He called me by my </span><span style="font-size:100%;">first name! "Would you meet me at Raphael's?"<br /><br /></span><span style="font-size:100%;">"Certainly, Mann." I wasn't ready to relax my guard. He was still </span><span style="font-size:100%;">CIA. "What time?"<br /><br /></span><span style="font-size:100%;">"Seven. Will that give you enough time?"<br /><br /></span><span style="font-size:100%;">I considered the man I would be seeing at five o'clock. It would be more </span><span style="font-size:100%;">than enough time, but Mann didn't need to know that. "Better make it<br /></span><span style="font-size:100%;">eight." After all, I didn't want to appear too eager.<br /><br /></span><span style="font-size:100%;">"Fine." His tone was almost caressing. What the fuck was going on here? </span><span style="font-size:100%;">"I'll see you at Raphael's at eight, Mark." The line went dead.<br /><br /></span><span style="font-size:100%;">He hadn't told me where Raphael's was, and I wasn't familiar with it, but </span><span style="font-size:100%;">before I left for my last meeting, I would know everything about the </span><span style="font-size:100%;">restaurant, down to how much the owner had left on the mortgage and if he'd </span><span style="font-size:100%;">had to grease someone's palm to get his liquor license.<br /><br /></span><span style="font-size:100%;">But the thought that went round and round in my mind was that he called me </span><span style="font-size:100%;">Mark. Fuck. I was Vincent, or Mr. Vincent. Or even 'that sociopathic son of </span><span style="font-size:100%;">a bitch,' according to certain members of the intelligence community. No </span><span style="font-size:100%;">one called me by my first name, not even me!<br /><br /></span><span style="font-size:100%;">I wondered why Quinton Mann, of all people, wanted to see a simple WBIS </span><span style="font-size:100%;">agent like myself for dinner.<br /><br /></span><span style="font-size:100%;">I pushed the unexpected invitation from my mind - I had work to do, after </span><span style="font-size:100%;">all - and pulled up the Senator's file.</span></div>Unknownnoreply@blogger.com2tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-3608310073028132155.post-57340407417593371612007-08-22T00:53:00.000-07:002007-08-22T00:57:29.227-07:00My Dream of Mark<div style="text-align: justify;">By: Garry<br /><br />My Dream: I was working for the city of Vancouver as a drafter. I had lived in Vancouver over six years and was getting tired of the crowds and just the big city attitude. I didn't know what would happen if I said I wanted to leave but I approached my boss oneday and told him I would like to quit work to move to the prairies. I didn't have a job lined up in Regina or anything. I was going to leave and figure out what to do once I got to Regina. I had never even been to Regina before.<br /><br />I was surprised when my boss told me there was a position available if I would like to take it. Of<br /></div>coarse I jumped at the opportunity. I put in my one month notice and worked that day. The month seemed to fly by and it was the last day of work. The employees or my employer didn't put anything special on my last day of work. I just got some cards and well wishes. That night I packed and the next morning after breakfast headed to the airport. At the airport I saw Mark and his wife or was it his girlfriend. They were to accompany me to Regina to help me set things up at work for me. I had seen attractive looking men before but Mark had to be the best looking man I had ever seen. I didn't know what it was to be gay I just knew I liked looking at men and wasn't interested in looking at women. I hoped I would grow out of my fantasize with other men. However I had wished that as far back as I could remember. By far Mark had to be the best looking man of all the men I had seen. I tried to imagine Mark in the nude and to feel his<br /><div style="text-align: justify;">cock. It must have been huge just by the his big bulge in his dress pants. I tried to look away from Mark but couldn't.<br /><br />It seemed like we had just taken off and then we were landing. I had planned out using my last cheque how much money I had to find an apartment and get settled in. Now on the airport bus across the isle from Mark and Janis I figured out in my head how much I could afford for an apartment for the month. It would have to be furnished to a certain extent until my furniture<br />arrived from Vancouver. I wasn't paying attention to where we were going and I had felt the bus come to a stop. "Here we are." Mark, as hot as ever, said and got up along with his wife and headed off the bus. I kept thinking how lucky Janis was to have Mark all to herself. I followed Mark and Janis off the bus and into a motel lobby. It was a quant motel but knew I couldn't afford to stay there even one night. I would have to find an apartment right away.<br /><br />I don't know why but I followed Mark after he got his room key to his room. I guess I had planned on hopefully leaving my suit cases with Mark and Janis while I looked for a rooming house to spend the month. "The wife and I will be in the other room." Mark said once we got into his room. Why don't you take a shower so you feel refreshed after the plain ride."<br /><br />"That would be nice." I said and started to take off my clothes in the bedroom beside the washroom. I was completely nude when Mark came into the room. Janis was still in the other room and for some reason I didn't expect her to walk into the bedroom.<br /><br />"Could you take this cord and plug it in for me up by the bed board?" Mark said handing me the plug.<br /><br />"Sure." I said and I got on my hands and knees and crawled to the top of the bed and plugged in the cord.<br /><br /> I had no idea what I was plugging in. Just then I heard a birring sound and something on my left ass cheek.<br /><br />"What are you doing?" I asked<br /><br />"Shaving your ass cheeks I think it will look better." Mark answered<br /><br />For some reason I can't explain his answer seemed okay and I braced myself on my hands and knees while he shaved my ass cheek. It seemed like a crazy idea though. He was finishing shaving me and I was about to get up when I realized Mark was over top of me and his hard cock was rubbing up and down my ass crack. I didn't say anything but wondered how Mark could be doing this with his wife or girlfriend in just the next room.<br /><br />"Fuck are you ever tight. I would swear this is your first time. If I didn't see the gleam in your eyes when you first saw me I wouldn't be doing this. Do you want me to stop?" Mark asked.<br /><br />"No keep pumping your dick into me. It hurts like hell but your so hot looking. I never imagined my first time would be from such a hot looking guy. But what about your wife? I asked.<br /><br />"She may look hot and all but she doesn't put out anymore. She sure did before we got married. Fuck all this talk I want to screw you." Mark said.<br /><br />"Oh yes push it into me." I said and held my breath feeling the pain increase as Mark held my hips and I could feel his cock push further and further up my ass hole nice and slow. Then I felt his balls against my ass.<br /><br />"You're the first guy I ever fucked and wow your terrific. I shouldn't have tricked you, but for me it was worth it. Is it worth it to you?" Mark asked.<br /><br />I felt Mark's cock deep in my ass pressing against something that was making my cock hard. "You bet it's worth it. Wow, I never expected this before. You hit something deep in my ass." I said<br /><br />"I noticed your cock is rock hard." Mark said pulling out of my ass. I felt Mark's hand close<br />around my hard cock.<br /><br />Mark pushed back into my ass a little faster. His cock felt so good in my ass, but wished I could look into his sparkling hazel eyes as he fucked me. "Oh you feel good. I wish I could look at your great body while your pushing your cock deep in my ass." I said.<br /><br />"No problem. I'll pull out and you turn over and I'll lift your legs up in the air and screw you." Mark said.<br /><br />"Really wow." I said feeling Mark's cock slide out ofmy ass. No sooner than he was out of my ass I rolled over on my back and started to lift my legs in the air. Thank goodness Mark helped me raise my legs over my head.<br /><br />Once he had my legs over my head he said when I get up and start pushing my cock in your ass let down your legs so they droop over my shoulders. I never did this but it sounds like a good idea. I get to fuck you and you get to look at me fucking you." Mark<br />said.<br /><br />"Oh this does feel nice." I said looking up into Mark's eyes as he pushed more of his cock into me. I couldn't help moaning with lust.<br /><br />"Your ass is so tight." Mark said. "I always wanted to fuck Janis in her ass but she wouldn't let me and I didn't want to push it."<br /><br />Mark was sliding his cock slowly in and out of my ass as he looked down at me. I could see a wild side of him coming out. "Fuck this is good. Really good."Mark said over and over.<br /><br />"Yes, oh yes Mark fuck me hard." I said<br /><br />Mark was pushing his cock in and out of my ass faster and harder sweat was dripping off his chest on to me and mixed with my sweat. He kept humping me over and over. I could feel my cock rock hard and wished I could jack off I was so horny, but Mark was leaning over my cock.<br />My balls were full of cum I could feel them. Mark slammed into me again and suddenly I felt my balls explode sending my cum up and out of my cock.<br /><br />Just as I exploded my cum all over my stomach Mark moaned. "I'm cummin. I'm cummin. Thank you. OH thank you. How can I thank you?"<br /><br />"The next time you get horny remember where I am and screw me again." I said.</div>Unknownnoreply@blogger.com0tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-3608310073028132155.post-54216280363334849202007-08-04T11:41:00.000-07:002007-08-04T11:44:51.432-07:00Boy in the MirrorHe stands before a dusty mirror. It is candlelight night. He is blonde. He is looking at himself. He is in a Roman villa that is old and ancient in disuse. He is bending over slightly. He is boy. He is thick blonde hair. His body is a stream of beauty made human. He is pale. He is slightly shy. He is wearing only white briefs. His back is a small comma. You can see his spine shadows in it. His chest is thin. His nipples are pale. He is pulling down his briefs, keeping his eyes on his reflection in the mirror. His face is kind. It is delicious. It has pale lips. And blue eyes. He is pure innocence. He pulls down his briefs after a single silent sigh. His hips are rose buds of winter when you remember them a long time later.<br /><br />He steps out of his briefs. He is ecstasy. He has a certain air about him as though he could be anyone he wanted, but he chose to be himself. He stands now, after the briefs are off. He looks at his face in the mirror. His chest, the chest of a child. His abdomen, the abdomen of a child. Thin. And wanting so much. He looks down at his penis and balls, which the mirror does not show us. He stands straight. This is me, he thinks. He is a precision that has come to find out he has a body. That he approves of this body. That it makes him somebody. For the very first time perhaps.<br /><br />He dreams of love. A different kind. He has seen so much pain. He wishes to be alone. He studies his face, pretends to shave, pretends to be a man and not fourteen. He stands unashamed not. The shyness is still with him. But he loves being naked. Being naked with the man who has just left the room. Who has been naked when the boy was clothed. The boy dared not look at the man, naked, shaving. He must not be bothered by the young man's casual nudity. He is after all still a boy. Of dignity. And propriety. He talks to the young Italian man as the man finishes shaving and dressing. The man goes to lie on the bed. The boy holds onto the bed post. Talking. Shyly. Talking like to a friend. "Would you be my friend?" the boy asks coquettishly. The man says something inconsequential. Wanting..waiting...thinking why do I have to wait?..thinking everything lost and won at this moment at the same time.<br /><br />And when the man leaves the dusty tired bedroom of this rubble of a palace, the boy goes to the mirror and imitates the man, pretends that he too is shaving. Then the idea, then taking off his shirt, slowly, luxuriating in it, This is sex and not sex. This is who he is. This is a boy discovering the uncharted land of himself. He does not know he was trying to seduce the man. He does not know as he is bare chested, and as he begins the long slow dive<br />to remove his pants, that he has always been a sexual child. That his face is like summer directly after an tremble ice floe winter. He looks almost in a splendid pain. As he has almost always looked like that. The shy awakening of awareness of awkwardness. The shy longing as he stands without briefs, and looks down at himself. Thinking: this is mine. This is me. And he turns from the mirror for a moment to the bed where the man has lain moments before lain. Then hurriedly back to the mirror. He is safe only in the scope of reflection. He is perfect. He is always surprised by the world. He is always surprised by people. He sees delicately and more deeply than he is aware of. His back is straight. His hips are small crescents. His crack is a merry doorway, waiting. His penis is hard. It is of coral, as is the rest of him. He takes it in his left hand and holds it, touching the hood of it, feeling the shaft of it,<br />holding his balls in the palm of his other hand. Small balls. Little pubic hair. He has a thick heft of hair on his head, as though stolen from a golden coin that used to be the sun before it died in retrospect of failure in the match against this boy. He is quiet. He has been silent most of his life. There is fear in him. There is need of fear, considering what has happened to him. It is boy examining boy. It is nakedness as bold and loving and afraid as the whole of galaxies.<br /><br />He begins to masturbate. His hips move as he slowly moves his crotch inward and outward. He is rose bud. He is the first thing he sees in the morning. He is not obsessed with himself. He thinks, I am beautiful, he thinks, I am average, he thinks will someone love me?, the man?, if he ever returns? He wants to educe himself. He wants to lie on the bed of dust and age and masturbate, really for the first time, that has a meaning, that is more than just an incredible good feeling. He wants the man to walk in on him doing this. His face is perplexed. He is lost. He is lost. The wilderness of woods that surrounds this broken down palace. He is afraid of what has happened. And what will happen next.<br /><br />He wishes to be naked all the time. He wishes to say, see me and desire me, and I will say--no. He wishes a girl with him. He wishes to be naked with her. He is so tentatively here. He is no longer bundled child, but he is not adult yet. There is such serene silence on this hot bug filled summer night in this sweaty cramped room. He wishes to die. He wishes to live forever in exultation. He wishes to smile one of those teary smiles he is so self famously for. He<br />wishes to stay. He wishes to run away. He wishes to be made love to. He wishes to hit someone. Or have someone hit him. He puts both hands on his hard on. He<br />strokes it masterfully. Warm. Hard. Blood like an ocean flowing madly in him. Fully. Completely. He looks in the mirror at his face and his mouth goes ooooooo. He is so excited. He closes his eyes in the candle lit darkness of the room. He cums. Spurting. Splattering. On the mirror. He does not smile. He is beyond that now. He has never smiled much. But now he is just a boy delivering a paper in the fourth form.<br /><br />Come now. No. Stay away. I shall stay here naked, with my come running out of my penis, and on to my flat abdomen and down my left leg. I shall stand here and be a British boy with a high piping girl voice. I shall stand here like an orange waiting to be dressed then unpealed by hands other than my own, which he finds a disturbing thought. I shall stand here and be me. I shall be a painting. I shall be a statue. In front of a prominent building in Rome. People will love me with their eyes, for centuries. And with their hands and bodies too? That he is not so sure he wants.<br /><br />Whoever and whatever sex and love might be. He holds his throbbing small still penis and he feels the cum in his hands. It is sticky and white and thick. He puts one finger to it, and then to his lips, and tongue. He feels deliciously decadent. He swallows. This, he thinks, will give me the world. Or not. He looks at the mirror. At his face. At the golden sunlight that is him. And he will wait. He will wait. Though not for long. For he needn't. And he knows that,<br />akimbo arms, then hands on hips, secure, insecure, and sly smile and a hand tracing his nipples and down his chest and he looks at himself in the mirror and feels--<br /><br />Pride. Just as long as its his own hand doing it. But not, he thinks, for long.Unknownnoreply@blogger.com0tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-3608310073028132155.post-83589468126001236972007-08-03T14:09:00.000-07:002007-08-03T14:16:05.459-07:00First TimeA few years ago, I lived in a luxury apartment complex. Across the hall was a great guy by the name of John. John was a very well liked guy around town, owned his own business, was attractive, dated several nights a week, and enjoyed most sports. We met while golfing at the complex's course. He had a great knack for making everyone feel comfortable and ready for fun. A party seemed to follow him where ever he went. We became great, close friends--threw many arties for the complex between our suites, golfed, sailed and worked out together. We "doubled" often and Jon always had a great looking date. I noticed he never seem to click with anyone for any length of time, but there was never a lack of company for him. I liked him immensely. He was a wild little guy, bout 5'6" tall, but very well built and confident. He was also a real practical joker and, if some stunt of his was too much for me, I'd fall back on my college football days and call him a fucking tackling dummy, and try to toss him down. It was never easy to get the best of little John physically.<br /> On his thirtieth birthday, I had a surprise party for him. We threw it at my place, and I told all the guests to bring cheap halloween wigs and gag gifts. The one thing John was sensitive about was his thinning hair. You can imagine the laughs we all had watching him open the gifts and trying each one of them on. He got right into the spirit of things and even had us trying them on. But he promised me he'd get me when I least expected it.<br /><br /> Weeks later, I came home late from an exhausting day, fixed a sandwich and plopped into bed to tune out in front of the Television. Except for the light from the set, my room was dark. After an hour or so, I got pretty lonely and started feeling myself. I was getting aroused, so I rolled over and began grinding my hips into the mattress. The friction of the sheets as I rubbed my swollen cockhead against them and the pressure of my hard-on against the mattress and my stomach felt fabulous. I was luxuriating in the ecstasy of bringing myself off. Suddenly the whole bed seemed to erupt beneath me, lifting me up and flinging me off onto the floor. I instantly thought of an earthquake, but the rest of the room was still. I jumped up and looked at the bed. There was that little shit John under the bed, the mattress pushed half off by his legs as he lay laughing at me on his back. he was howling, and I did a quick take on how he must have slipped into my apartment, crawled uder the bed, and waiting for just the right moment to knock me off. Then I realized I was standing in front of him with nothing on and more than half hard. Embarassed, I scream "You fucking dummy", and yanked him to his feet. He broke loose and ran for the door. A flying tackly broguht him down and we wrestled around the room until I finally pinned him down. It was wild and spontaneous, and lying on top of him naked, embarassed at being surprised with a hard-on, really turned me on. John was still laughing. Because I had gotten so hard as we struggled, I felt self-conscious about letting him up. We lay there chuckling and trying to catch our breaths. I could feel his heavy breathing as his chest heaved against my own. With me hard against him I was sure he would notice in a second that I wasn;t just still hot from humping my bed. So I tried to get up, but John saw how rigid I was and started laughing again. I did too. We fell back together, laughing into each other's shoulder about my predicament.<br /><br />His hands came up and caressed me at the bottom of my spine, and I half-jokingly mimicked a passionate grind against his thighs. He rubbed both hands over the back of my ass and really seemed to be getting turned on. A nervous chuckle started in my throat, but I swallowed it in a gulp. My cock throbbed against him, and he whispered in my ear "Got you Dave."<br /><br /><br /> I could feel his cock grow hard beneath his pants, and I gulped again. The blood was pounding in my neck and I imagined he must have been able to hear it. I tried to pull away again and drew my knees up, but that pushed my dick across his growing hard-on, and my stomach muscles began to quiver. It was an lectric moment. The John responded--his hands slipped caressingly over my then taut ass muscles and he pulled me harder against him by the back of my thighs. He raised his hips at the same time to rub the hard ridge in his pants against me. I felt weak. He kissed my neck and I felt his cock throb against mine. The he rolled me onto my back and my rock hard shaft stood up and plopped against my belly. Cupping my balls in his hand, he gripped the base of my cock in is fist. I looked down as he began to stroke my shaft and squeeze its head. He rotated his thumb and forefinger firmly around that achingly sensitive ridge at the base of my swollen glans, and my cock pulsed so hard it lifted his hand. I groaned and he started to slip his free hand under the small of my back. I arched to let his arm go around me, and my legs slid wide apart. As he stroked down to the base of my cock, my thighs stiffened with arousal. I hoped he ould want to suck me, He rubbed my balls gently and played with the hair between my legs, then I rolled into him and felt the coldness of his belt buckle gainst the hot tip of my dick. I ached to explode but didn't know what I should do next. Trembling, I reached between us and rubbed John's cock through his pants. It was a wild sensation to feel a friend's hard cock throb against my hand while the moistness of his excitement soaked through the cloth and wet my fingers.<br /><br /> We were both kind of stunned. I think at being aroused like this, but we let the excitement play out. "Let's do this right" he whispered. He took off his shirt, then rolled away and I heard him unbuckle and unzip his pants. He sat up and pulled them off. I watched his bare back muscles flex at the effort. The he lay back and I could see his flat lower abdomen, the dary curly hair at the base of his long, solid cock and the untanned skin of his hips. It was gloriously different to feel him roll naked against me, feel my dick rub against his hot cock, feel my leg slip between his hairy legs<br />and his cool, moist hands cupping my ass and grinding me against him as I pulled him to me. He rubbed his chin through the hair on my chest and nipped the tip of my right nipple between his teeth. A sensational shock ran from there to my groin. I came instantly. In torrents!! I seemed to cum in waves forever, and I continued to throb as he ground his cock to orgasm against mine. When he came, he moaned quietly as if we might get caught by someone.<br /><br />I told him I needed to clean up and got up and turned on the bathroom light. I pulled the bed together while he got up to wash himself and I began to recover some poise and started to laught about what had just transpired. "What's so funny?" he asked, and I walked to the bathroom doorway to explain, feeling a little guilty about what we had done. John was wiping his belly with a washcloth, the water dripped down to his groin and glistened in the hair there. He was still hard, and as he wiped I felt that weak feeling again. I watched him rub the cloth over the shaft of his dick. He had a Huge cock for such a little guy.<br /> A tenseness showed in his eyes, and I looked away and stepping into the shower. "Want to do this right too?" I asked. He ducked under the spray with me. I rubbed our cum from my body. he took my soft prick in one hand and stroked his hardness with the other. I began to get hard again watching him stroke us oth. The he knelt in the spray and slid my half-hard cock into his mouth. He sucked me until I was as hard as I had been earlier, concentrating his tongue<br />on the tip of my cock, and all around the tip. I stepped out of the spray and pulled John more into it and knelt before him. I explored his body with my mouth. His hard cock pulsed against my chest and neck as I buried my face in the matted wet hair that ran from his belly to his groin. I took the shaft in my hand and put my mouth over the tip. It was warm, wet, tautly smooth and solid. John moaned, still softly, and slid his hands around the back of my neck. I thought he wanted me to suck him deeper and I tried to swallow the whole length of his shaft, I couldn't, so I sucked all around the tip, running my tongue around the firm ridge there as he had done to mine. I could taste a bit of his cum and began to feel hot again. I bobbed my head, sliding his dick into my mouth as far as I could go without gagging. Returning to the tip and then sucking him deeper, I got into it. I sucked and licked him firmly until he began to pump himself to his own special rythm. He came very hard, staggering against me, and moaning loudly, his prick jerking as his come spilled onto my tongue. I swallowed his warm load and then sucked him until his trembling stopped. John pulled me to my feet, and he whispered "Thanks buddy!" and kissed me deep, sharing the taste of the load he had just given me. John and I repeated that shower scene many times, and slept together whenever mutual lust presented itself. The ironic thing about my experience with John is that it was my first experience with another man. One I will never forget!!Unknownnoreply@blogger.com0tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-3608310073028132155.post-57178316927408958722007-07-28T02:48:00.000-07:002007-07-28T02:54:51.468-07:00My Night With TobyI was on summer vacation in California, staying with my dad in San Juan Capistrano. I had just finished my junior year of college and was looking forward to some much needed relaxation. The last five months had kept me locked in the library for hours on end. I only stepped out to maintain my exercise regime. Running thirty miles a week in the Arizona sun had tanned my 6'2" frame a nice bronze and had kept me at a thirty inch waist. My hours of swimming kept the rest of my body toned and my weight at 180lbs. I don't want to sound narcissistic, but I looked pretty hot.<br /><br />Now, as I said, I was locked in study, so I hadn't been with anyone in five long months. I was aching to get fucked by a nice, hung top. I went to my usual website to track down someone in SoCal who could give me what I needed. After an hour of searching, I came across TToby22 .<br />According to his profile, he lived in San Juan. He listed his height at 6'6" and his weight as 190 lbs. He was not quite as muscular as I normally like, but his height and lean, toned body helped make up for that shortcoming. Searching for the most important thing, I saw what I was looking for: an eleven inch cock. That settled it for me. I sent off an email and hoped for a quick response.<br /><br />Around seven that night, I saw that TToby22 had responded. He wanted me to meet him down by the pier at nine o'clock. I took a quick shower and threw on something simple but sexy; running shorts to emphasize my tanned and toned legs and a sleeveless shirt to show off my muscular arms. I looked my self over and I must admit, I looked a little like a hustler.<br /><br />I drove down to the pier early and decided to kill time with a little walk. I always loved strolling along the pier and listening to the waves roll in. I found my self a nice spot near the middle and stared off into the distance, thinking about how much I wanted to fuck this guy.<br /><br />I caught some movement out of the corner of my eye. Turning, I saw a silhouette of someone who was exceptionally tall. As he walked over, I tried to think of something clever to say, but lust had shut down that part of my brain. Right now, it would take some concentration not to throw myself on his crotch before he opened his mouth.<br /><br />"Hi," he said, extending his right hand, "I'm Toby. Are you Jon?" I nodded, not trusting myself to speak. I reached for his hand and we shook, his hand engulfing mine. "Do you wanna take a walk to the end of the pier?" he asked. I nodded again.<br /><br />We started a slow walk to the end of the pier, heading for the small snack shack. Since it was after nine on a weekday, the pier was practically deserted. We passed a couple of fisherman who were packing up for the night. While we made small talk, Toby admitted something that surprised me.<br /><br />"I've only been with one other guy," he said. "We were on the volleyball team together. I wanted to fuck him, but the first time we tried it, he said it hurt too much. So I haven't really been with anyone else since."<br /><br />My mind raced at the thought of having such an untouched guy at my disposal. I changed the direction of our walk so that we'd end up behind the snack shack. "Don't worry, Toby," I said, "You'll get the chance to use that big cock of yours tonight." At that moment, we reached the back edge of the shack and I quickly pushed him behind it.<br /><br />"What the fuck?!" he cried.<br /><br />"I need to do this," I said, grabbing his cock through his shorts. His eyes went wide and his jaw hung slack. I started to rub his cock, feeling it stiffen in my hand. "Relax, Toby. I just want to make sure you enjoy tonight."<br /><br />I kneeled down in front of him and unzipped his shorts. I reached in and pulled his stiffening cock out. Semi-hard, his cock was already at eight inches. I leaned in and took the head of his cock in my mouth. As my tongue ran along his glands, Toby let out a low moan of pleasure. I began to work his cock in and out of my mouth, taking a little more down my throat each time. I could taste the precum that was almost pouring out of his cock. "Jesus," I thought, "This guy needs to get off bad." While I was sucking his cock, I could hear Toby moaning in pleasure. He<br />would whisper things I couldn't hear because of the surf. I felt his hand tentatively touch my head. He slowly ran his hands through my hair, unsure of what to do. I had about nine inches of his cock down my throat when he put his hands on the back of my head. As I kept sucking, I could feel him exert a little pressure, trying to force more of his cock down my throat. I decided to go "balls to the wall" and pushed my self to take his whole cock. As I swallowed all eleven inches, I could hear him moaning, begging me not to stop.<br /><br />Now that my throat was accustomed to his massive tool, I really started to work his manhood. I loved feeling his cock slide down my throat. I also loved taking his large head and sucking it, coaxing him to cum. Toby began to get a little more forceful with his grip, pulling my head on to his cock, his hips thrusting to force it down my throat.<br /><br />Once he established a good rhythm, I let him take control, fucking my face for all he was worth. Since it had been so long since his last time, it wasn't long before he said, "I'm cumming."<br /><br />He started to withdraw his cock from my throat. Not wanting to miss out on his spunk, I stopped him when his head was on my tongue. Suckling on his cock like a newborn on a teat, I pushed him over the edge. He flooded my mouth with his tasty cum, shooting at least seve ntimes. I eagerly swallowed his load, cleaning his cock when he was done. I gave his cock a<br />little kiss and put it back into his shorts.<br /><br />Standing up, Toby looked at me with half closed eyes. "That was amazing. No one's ever swallowed my stuff before."<br /><br />I smiled at him, loving his inexperience. "I'm glad you liked it but the best is still to come. Why don't you take me to your place and let me take care of you," I said, my hand gently rubbing his crotch.<br /><br />He swallowed hard. "Um, sure. That'd be great." We walked back to the parking lot and got into our cars. I followed him to a little bungalow on the beach, isolated from the other houses by a quarter mile of sand in either direction. "It's my parents' place," he said shyly, "I just stay here during the summer."<br /><br />"Very nice," I said, trying to keep the jealousy out of my voice. "Is this a private beach?" I asked.<br /><br />"Yeah. It's nice because nobody ever comes out here."<br /><br />"Really," I said, my mind racing with possibilities. "Toby, why don't we sit on the beach for a little while and enjoy the surf?"<br /><br />A look of confusion crossed his face. "I thought you wanted to go inside."<br /><br />"I do," I said, chuckling a little at his naiveté, "But let's just rest on the beach for a few minutes. Bring those towels with you." I then turned and started to head down to the sand.<br /><br />I heard Toby's disappointed mumblings as he followed me down. I chose a spot about fifteen feet from the water line and asked Toby to lay out the towels. Toby sat down, his legs stretched in front of him, his arms behind him to prop himself up. I sat next him, my legs crossed. I rested my head on Toby's shoulder and decided to wait to see if his confidence had beenbolstered enough to make a move. After a couple of minutes, I knew that I would be in charge of this evening's activities.<br /><br />"Toby," I whispered, to get his attention. When he turned to look at me, I moved in for a nice deep kiss. I forced his mouth open and let my tongue go exploring. Not wanting my mouth to have all the fun, I reached for his tented crotch. Unzipping his fly, I put my hand inside and started to slowly jack his rock hard cock. Feeling it throb as I ran my hand along its length was getting me hornier by the second.<br />I wanted this go farther; being out in the open was really turning me on. I took his cock out through his fly and gave it a couple of strokes to smear the precum along the shaft. Thankfully, I'd had some practice in getting my shorts off while making out. Not breaking our kiss, I shucked the shorts and climbed in to his lap. I could feel his cock pressing against mine, hishead rubbing against my tight stomach.<br /><br />I could tell that Toby was starting to feel more confident. As I pulled my tongue back, he pushed his into my mouth. My hands stayed busy, unbuttoning his shorts and exposing his entire crotch. My right hand went back to stroking his cock while my left moved to his nipples. I gently squeezed the right one and gave it a little twist.<br /><br />That action seemed to electrify Toby. He gave a long moan into my mouth; his hips thrusting his cock through my hand. Now that I knew how to push him over the edge, I decided to move on. Pulling my self away from our kiss, I looked him in the eyes. "You just relax, baby. I'm going to make you feel real good."<br /><br />Toby gave a slight nod as I moved down. His breathing deepened as nibbled and sucked the flesh along his neck and shoulder. I moved my hands under his shirt, massaging his toned stomach and chest. I let my hands brush his hard nipples and enjoyed the soft mewling sound he made from the contact.<br /><br />I leaned back and pushed the bottom of his shirt over and behind his head. Now that his chest was exposed, I licked my way down and latched on to his right nip. Toby took a sharp intake of breath as I took his nipple between my teeth; rubbing my tongue across the top.<br /><br />"Oh man, that feels so good," he whispered, "Please don't stop."<br /><br />I could feel the precum that was pouring out of his cock coat my stomach. I continued to suck on his right nipple for a couple of minutes before moving over to the left one. Giving it the same treatment, I knew that Toby was on the edge. I could feel him thrusting his hips up, pushing his cock into my stomach.<br /><br />I broke off from his nipple and ran my tongue down his stomach. I continued down further, pulling his shorts down as well. I stopped to lap up the small amount of precum that had pooled at the base of his cock. I then gently started to lick the edge of his groin.<br /><br />I moved slowly towards his nuts. I loved the feeling of the small amount of hair that covered them as I pulled one into my mouth and rolled it along my tongue. Toby's quiet moaning excited me but I forced myself to go slow. Once I had thoroughly coated the left, I moved to the right side of his sack and began to lick and suck. I moved my hands along his thighs and hips, rubbing very gently.<br /><br />After giving his sack the proper amount of attention, I moved towards my ultimate goal. Starting at the base, I licked my way up his cock, my tongue taking in all the precum that had coated it. I thought of it as a nice, big Popsicle. I made sure to clean every inch of his shaft as I moved towards the head; taking a little longer than necessary because I just loved the taste of his cock.<br /><br />Once I reached the back of the head, I gently massaged the ridge with my tongue, coaxing more precum to flow. This also increased the flow of moaning and quiet begging from Toby.<br /><br />"Oh please, suck my cock. I wanna cum so bad. Please suck it, suck it hard please."<br /><br />I teased the head of his cock a little while, enjoying the sound of his pleas. But I wanted to suck his cock as much as he wanted me to suck it, so I wrapped my tongue around the under side of his ridge and took the head into my mouth. I swirled my tongue around the head, swallowing the tasty precum as it came from the slit. I began to bob my head, taking three or four inches into my mouth. Within a couple of minutes, I started to deep throat all eleven inches, setting a slow steady pace. When his shaft was buried, I would massage it with my throat muscles. It took a lot of practice to learn to do that, but it drives every man wild. Toby was no exception as a loud cry of pleasure escaped from his mouth. I was glad that I blew him at the pier because I knew that he would have shot just then.<br /><br />Letting Toby enjoy the pleasures my talented throat had to offer for a few minutes, I reached a point where I could no longer suppress my own lust. Moving slowly off his long cock, I made sure to leave a nice amount of spit behind to thoroughly coat the head. I rose up on my knees and started kissing his mouth. Toby opened up and I enjoyed the tenderness of a nice deep kiss.<br /><br />Taking his cock in my right hand, I put my left hand on his chest to steady myself. Putting the head of his cock at my entrance, I began to pushdown. Toby's eyes flew open at the realization of what was happening. I broke the kiss and whispered softly to him, "It's okay, baby. I want you<br />inside me. I can take it."<br /><br />The anxious look on his face disappeared the moment the head of his cock penetrated my ass. The look of pure ecstasy on his face is something I'll never forget. I slowly lowered my hips down, taking his cock in inch by glorious inch. I love the feeling of a big, fat cock filling my ass. When my ass was resting on his pelvis, I took a moment to enjoy having eleven inches of cock in me. I began slowly riding his dick, pulling four or five inches out before pressing them back in.<br /><br />My breathing got harder as the head of his cock kept rubbing my insides. I could feel my nuts churning as my cock leaked precum. I flexed the muscles of my ass to increase both our pleasure. Toby started thrusting his cock into my ass, his cock hitting me harder and harder.<br /><br />"Oh Toby," I moaned, "I love how your big cock fills me up. It feels so good stretching me out. Fuck me, fuck me harder."<br /><br />Toby responded, slamming his hips up to meet my ass. I was no longer riding his cock; I was riding a bucking bronco. The feeling of his cock slamming up my ass, his nuts slapping my cheeks, was sending me over the edge. I did everything I could to hold back long enough to make Toby cum. I squeezed my ass tighter and started pushing down harder. I knew he was close as his breathing became labored and the speed of his thrusts increased.<br /><br />"I'm close," he panted, "I'm going to cum. Oh, Jesus, I'm cumming!"<br /><br />The first throb of his cock sent me over the edge with him. My ass flexed around his cock as I shot my load over his chest and stomach. I could feel him filling me with his seed; my orgasm helping to milk every last drop from his cock.<br /><br />When he finished shooting, Toby collapsed backwards onto the sand. "That," he panted, "That was amazing."<br /><br />I smiled down at him. "I'm glad to hear that but we're not done yet."<br /><br />He looked up at me, astride his hips, his cock still buried in my ass. "What do you mean?"<br /><br />"Toby, it's not even midnight. We've got all night. Trust me, you'll never forget this." I leaned down to give him a kiss. While we made out, I gently played with his nipples. I knew he was enjoying it as I felt his cock harden in my ass. The feeling of it expanding in my hole got me hard again too. "Let's get inside," I said, rising off his cock. I missed having that monster in me, but I knew I would have it again soon.<br /><br />I stripped off my shirt and grabbed my shorts off the ground. I sauntered back towards the bungalow, putting a little shimmy in my ass. I turned to see Toby quickly gathering everything up and walking hurriedly back to the door. In his anxiousness, he forgot a towel on the beach.<br /><br />With the door open, I could see that the place was setup like a hotel suite. I quickly scanned the area and spotted the door to the bedroom. I stepped inside and turned around when I heard Toby close the front door. I reached up and pulled him down into another kiss. He dropped the towels and put his arms around me. One hand rubbed my back while the other massaged my<br />ass.<br /><br />We made out at the front door for several minutes. I extricated myself from his grasp and reached for his cock. With his cock in my right hand, I turned and gently pulled him towards the bedroom. Stepping inside, I was greeted by a four poster king sized bed. I smiled as my mind filled with ideas of how to take advantage of my hung stallion.Unknownnoreply@blogger.com0tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-3608310073028132155.post-20131416422184772192007-07-27T05:40:00.000-07:002007-07-27T05:41:22.312-07:00If Only<div style="text-align: justify;">I looked forward to beginning college for a number of reasons. Since,<br />being as objective as possible, I was fairly bright, I had been tracked for<br />college since early elementary school. When I was accepted to the<br />University of Illinois, it was as much a relief as anything else.<br /><br />In addition, I had spent all my life in a very small town. I don't regret<br />a second of the experience, but I was ready for a change.<br /><br />And one of the big reasons for looking forward to the move was that<br />hopefully I could find more people to screw around with, both girls and<br />guys. With an enrollment of 35,000, U of I seemed to at least have some<br />potential in that regard.<br /><br />My first home on campus was Oglesby Hall. Although I was taken by the fact<br />that it was the newest facility, I didn't appreciate the drawback of it<br />being at the other end of the known universe from most of my classes until<br />it was too late.<br /><br />New student week was a blur. Lots of people, still some money left from<br />summer jobs, and no classes for awhile yet. I met a lot of people, and<br />forgot most of their names almost immediately. But some made an<br />impression.<br /><br />Steve was one of the first people that I really hit it off with. He was<br />from Morton, Illinois, a sort of suburb of Peoria. He appeared to be<br />reserved on the surface, but as I got to know him better he liked to just<br />sit back and observe the goings on around him. It was an air of near<br />detachment that for many was an affectation, but for Steve was his way of<br />not taking life any more seriously than necessary.<br /><br />It was about the end of new student week when we were in the dining room<br />finishing our institutional lasagna, talking about movies. 2001 A Space<br />Odyssey had just hit the theatres, and with the HAL computer having been<br />created in Urbana, there was an additional tie-in. Neither one of us had<br />seen it, but it was in our plans.<br /><br />"As much as I would hate to end all the speculation, we could just actually<br />go see the movie" I suggested.<br /><br />"That might work" replied Steve, "but there is a meeting I was going to<br />tonight."<br /><br />"Oh, I didn't mean tonight. I've got something else to go to, too. Maybe<br />the weekend. Matinee or something."<br /><br />"Sounds like a plan. Catch you later."<br /><br />What I didn't mention to Steve is that the event on my calendar was a<br />meeting of the gay students in the Union.<br /><br />Now I suspected from reading the available information on student<br />organizations that the gay students group was more political, more<br />agenda-driven, than social. And that's fine. But I was hoping to find some<br />people like myself who were less concerned about defining themselves<br />through their sexual preference than just getting laid as much as possible.<br /><br />That being the objective, the last thing I wanted to be was on time, or –<br />gasp – early to the meeting. The idea was to be about the last one in,<br />maybe 5 or 10 minutes after the meeting started, so everyone can check you<br />out, and vice versa.<br /><br />So about 7:00 I entered the Illini Union, walked around for about 5<br />minutes, and then entered the meeting room through the rear door (no jokes,<br />please).<br /><br />A number of heads turned, and I returned the more obvious attempts at eye<br />contact with a smile and a nod. I pretended to concentrate on the<br />ever-so-earnest speaker, when there was a tap on my shoulder.<br /><br />"You really need to get here earlier if you want a seat, Stu" Steve<br />whispered.<br /><br />That would go down as one of the more WTF moments of the semester. I made<br />a vain attempt to regroup.<br /><br />"Your meeting over already?"<br /><br />"Nope. Started about 8 minutes ago, same as yours."<br /><br />We needed to put a damper on our conversation, muted as it was, so as not<br />to be unduly rude to the rest of the group. But at that point I could – as<br />we used to say – give a shit less about the rest of the meeting.<br /><br />Finally, the speakers were done, a sign up sheet was passed around – I<br />wonder what happened to the letters they sent to Hermie Melville or Hank<br />Thoreau – and we were out of there.<br /><br />Steve and I walked together down the Quad.<br /><br />"So can I ask what you found interesting about the meeting?" he eventually<br />asked.<br /><br />"Actually very damn little. And I wasn't expecting much either."<br /><br />"So why go? Got to be enough to do around here otherwise."<br /><br />"Take a wild guess."<br /><br />"If I had to take a wild guess, it would be that you went for the same<br />reason I did."<br /><br />"Being?"<br /><br />"To scout out the talent."<br /><br />I laughed.<br /><br />"So what did you think of what you found?"<br /><br />"I think there is some serious potential. What about you?"<br /><br />"Definitely some areas for follow up."<br /><br />"Agreed. But I think both our roommates are in the rooms studying."<br /><br />"Damn pre-meds. But I think we could probably find a quiet spot in one of<br />these buildings. Pick - Lincoln or Gregory."<br /><br />Lincoln Hall and Gregory Hall were two adjacent buildings on the south end<br />of the Quad. Lincoln was larger, and usually had less traffic.<br /><br />"Lincoln."<br /><br />We walked into Lincoln, and then took a flight of stairs up to the third<br />floor. We saw no one. A restroom was down the hall about 30 feet to our<br />left. Empty.<br /><br />"You kiss?" I asked. Some did, some didn't.<br /><br />"Come here and find out."<br /><br />The answer was yes, and well. As our tongues played together, we groped<br />our denim-covered cocks which were trying to rip out of our jeans.<br /><br />"Let's get in a stall, just in case."<br /><br />I quickly grabbed the seat, which gave me first dibs on cock. Steve pulled<br />his out – a nice, cut 6-incher – and I went to work.<br /><br />Ordinarily when it's someone I like and it's the first time, I really want<br />to make the blowjob a work of art, something that would hang in the x-rated<br />section of the Louvre. But usually those occasions are not in a public<br />bathroom.<br /><br />So a quickie it was. But his cock and cum were no less sweet for the<br />haste.<br /><br />After I had milked the last of his juice, we switched places. Steve's oral<br />skills got me off in no time, and my knees nearly buckled as I shot my load<br />down his throat.<br /><br />We got everything back inside our jeans, got all zipped up, and then left<br />the bathroom just as someone was entering. We did our best to keep a<br />straight face, although the look we got suggested that we were not all that<br />successful. Too bad.<br /><br />So at least I had made one sexual connection that seemed likely to keep me<br />from going too long without getting my rocks off. The fact that he was a<br />good guy as well was a bonus.<br /><br />Not that it was in any way easy. With 50 other guys on the floor, you<br />couldn't really be overt. Having to coordinate our class schedules, our<br />roommates class schedules, and our sexual activities should have gotten us<br />at least one hour's credit. Would have stood out on a transcript, for<br />sure.<br /><br />Once classes got started the semester really started to fly by. Late<br />October and early November saw midterms hit, and then we started into<br />cruise control before Thanksgiving break.<br /><br />It was about two weeks before Thanksgiving that Steve gave me some news.<br /><br />"Hey, you know they have that science thing down here next week?"<br /><br />That "science thing" was a program for hyper-intelligent junior and senior<br />high school students to spend some time visiting campus. The part in the<br />movie about the HAL computer being invented in Urbana was not all that<br />far-fetched. The Illinois faculty collected Nobel prizes like the Southern<br />California backfield collected Heisman trophies, although they probably<br />made less money doing it.<br /><br />So the more they could expose the school to the best young minds, the<br />better. At least that was the theory. And thus the event that was called<br />– for obvious reasons – "Nerd Weekend" – although any one of them would<br />have explained how that was incorrect because the program began on a<br />Thursday and technically the weekend didn't begin until a Friday until you<br />stuffed them in a closet to shut them up.<br /><br />"Yeah, I know. You planning on getting smart or something?"<br /><br />"Nah, too late for me. But my brother and one of his friends are coming<br />down."<br /><br />"Lucky you."<br /><br />He smiled. "Maybe."<br /><br />I was puzzled, and he did nothing to solve it.<br /><br />"I made need a favor, though."<br /><br />"Such as?"<br /><br />"Ed (Ed was Steve's roommate} is going back home to get an early start on<br />Thanksgiving. But I still need another bed."<br /><br />"Luck is with you. Jim (my roomie) is heading out, too."<br /><br />"So you don't mind putting up with a 13 year old for three days?"<br /><br />"As long as he doesn't make too much noise with his slide rule we'll be<br />fine."<br /><br />I didn't give it a lot of thought after that. I was taking 19 hours, an<br />overload, and was a James Scholar – an honors program of sorts – and so was<br />using what for most students was a blow off period to try to maintain some<br />sort of acceptable academic standing. Running a mini youth hostel was not<br />exactly on the front burner.<br /><br />But as happens before Thursday, Wednesday rolled around. With both of our<br />roommates gone, having set a school record by cutting out 8 days early for<br />Thanksgiving, we were able to get some rather leisurely sex in after lunch.<br /><br />One of the things you learned to do when engaging in sex – any kind of sex<br />– in the residence halls was to put the mattresses on the floor. The beds<br />were on rollers, and usually right against the gypsum board walls. Figure<br />it out.<br /><br />So it was that Steve and I were laying on the floor in his room, his cock<br />still in my ass, when the subject of the weekend's logistics became<br />inevitable.<br /><br />"I figure my brother will be in your room, and his friend Dan with me."<br /><br />"I could give a shit less, but I would have thought the opposite."<br /><br />"Hey, you'll really like Tim. And it gives him a chance to get to know<br />someone new."<br /><br />"Like I said, I could give a shit. What time they getting in?"<br /><br />"My folks were going to bring them down tonight after supper. Probably<br />about 8:00."<br /><br />"O.K. I'll make sure all the women are gone. Or at least dressed."<br /><br />Steve started laughing.<br /><br />"Thanks, but you know that was really lame."<br /><br />"I know, but..."<br /><br />Phone. Not a reach over and pop it open cell phone, but a black sit on the<br />desk and the cord comes out of the wall phone. My ass bid adieu to Steve's<br />cock, and I got dressed and headed to my room to get my books for my 2:00<br />class. As I left, I could hear him engaged in conversation with someone<br />wanting to sell him a newspaper subscription.<br /><br />The afternoon came and went. Then supper in the dining room. Baked<br />spaghetti. (Didn't we have regular spaghetti for lunch yesterday?) Then a<br />little studying in the basement library.<br /><br />The library wasn't much of a library. But it was quieter than most other<br />places in Oglesby Hall. And you always stood the chance of meeting a girl<br />from neighboring Trelease.<br /><br />I had dozed off with my head on my linear algebra text – it seemed to work<br />as well as actually trying to read it – and was awakened by Steve tapping<br />me on the shoulder.<br /><br />"So that's your study secret."<br /><br />"Don't tell anyone until I publish the research."<br /><br />"I thought you were suppose to publish and then make up the research."<br /><br />"That's only for federal grants."<br /><br />"Ah, o.k. Hey, company's here."<br /><br />We hopped on the elevator and went up to fifth floor. Tim and Dan were in<br />Steve's room.<br /><br />They were both about 5'4". Dan was a blonde; Tim had Steve's dark hair.<br />Both wore glasses. They probably didn't weigh 200 pounds combined. I<br />noted neither pocket protectors, nor extensive acne, so they didn't qualify<br />as geek poster children.<br /><br />"Gentlemen, welcome to Oglesby Five."<br /><br />"Thank you" Dan offered. Tim remained quiet, his apparent reticence not<br />that far removed from his brother's normally reserved behavior.<br /><br />"Tim, you wanna go put your stuff in my room?"<br /><br />"Sure." He speaks.<br /><br />We walked down the hall into 511. I gestured to Tim to make himself at<br />home on Jim's side of the room.<br /><br />"Closet's not locked so if you need to hang some things up feel free."<br /><br />"Thanks."<br /><br />Apparently the stores were not enforcing a limit on plaid madras shirts<br />because it seemed like that was the only thing in Tim's suitcase. Not that<br />I didn't have one or two in the closet myself.<br /><br />Tim emptied his suitcase and slid it in the space between the end of Jim's<br />bed and his desk. The rooms in the residence hall would have made an<br />Apollo astronaut claustrophic, so having room for one extra thing was a<br />bonus.<br /><br />"So let's go see what Dan and your brother want to do."<br /><br />"I think maybe not now," Tim answered.<br /><br />"Why do you think that?"<br /><br />"Cuz they're probably getting it on."<br /><br />WTF Moment Number 2.<br /><br />"They're what?"<br /><br />"I think you heard me," he smiled. Great smile. "They like to play around<br />with each other."<br /><br />"O.K. That would explain..."<br /><br />"That would explain why Dan is staying with him, yes."<br /><br />"So I guess we won't be meeting them for breakfast."<br /><br />"I hope not."<br /><br />"Why is that?"<br /><br />"Cuz I want to be playing around with you."<br /><br />WTF Moment Number 3 over and out.<br /><br />I am rarely speechless, but this was too much too soon.<br /><br />"Steve says you're great. I've been wanting to make it with you since he<br />told me I'd be staying here."<br /><br /><br />I couldn't quite put my finger on it, but I was beginning to feel caught up<br />in a sort of sexual hurricane. I turned out to be right.<br /><br />"Well. What the hell. Why not?"<br /><br />I locked the door, and then, with Tim and I each taking an end, we took the<br />mattresses off the bed and made a sort of queen-sized play area on the<br />floor.<br /><br />Throwing my clothes in the general direction of my bed – or at least the<br />non-mattress portion – I stripped and turned to check on my soon to be new<br />lover."<br /><br />WTF Moment Number 4 I have died and am proceeding to heaven.<br /><br />Sticking out from between Tim's legs through a still expanding patch of<br />pubic hair was a fucking fire hose. Except this fire hose was standing<br />almost straight up and was over 8 inches long.<br /><br />"Tim, we are going to have a great weekend."<br /><br />I knelt in front of him, almost in homage to the most magnificent cock I<br />had ever seen. I ran my hands over it like an archeologist who has<br />unearthed a long-lost treasure.<br /><br />"Are you going to suck it? A lot of people like to suck it."<br /><br />Where to begin with something like that? I put one hand on the base, not<br />that the thing needed any support, and use the other to guide the tip into<br />my mouth. Knowing that I could in no way take all of him, down my throat<br />anyway, I took my time.<br /><br />I very tenderly worked the head of his cock with my lips and tongue.<br />Around the head, an inch or two up the shaft, a little tickle on the piss<br />slit, then repeat. Repeatedly.<br /><br />"That's nice."<br /><br />I relinquished my prize long enough to say thanks, but quickly resumed my<br />duties.<br /><br />"Can I suck you, too?"<br /><br />Since a verbal answer would have required taking Tim's dick out of my<br />mouth, I carefully rotated my body until my cock was in his face. The<br />subtle hint was not lost.<br /><br />Tim had some degree of skill, and a lot of eagerness. That is a tough<br />combination to beat under most circumstances, and this was no exception.<br />He was taking it quicker than I might have under the circumstances, and<br />that, coupled with the incredible sexiness of the moment had me near an<br />explosion.<br /><br />"Tim, you're doing great, but you may want to take it a bit easier. I'm<br />almost ready now."<br /><br />"I know. I want you to cum right away, so we can fuck."<br /><br />I caught his drift. So we can fuck, meant so I can fuck you. Oh my God.<br /><br />"You want that up my ass, do you?"<br /><br />"Yeah, and you want it up your ass, too."<br /><br />Well, what is life without a challenge.<br /><br />"Then you better finish sucking my cock then, hadn't you?"<br /><br />Tim probably did not need the extra encouragement, knowing that me getting<br />my rocks off was the only thing keeping him from royally screwing my ass,<br />but he rose to the challenge. It took less than two minutes, and I had<br />fired my load down his throat.<br /><br />"Good work, amigo. First time I'll bet."<br /><br />Tim laughed. "First time was a while ago. But I'm glad you liked."<br /><br />Now the moment was at hand. There were storage drawers, the rooms being<br />too small for dressers, built into the beds. I reached in and found the<br />never-far-from-me and in this case absolutely necessary jar of Vaseline.<br /><br />"You know what to do with this, right?"<br /><br />"Just roll over, you'll see."<br /><br />I've always like laying on my side when I take it up the ass, seems more<br />leisurely. There are times when I like it a little more vigorous, and will<br />be on all fours or leaning against or over some wall or piece of furniture,<br />but vigor in this case might have proved fatal for me. This one was gonna<br />be as easy as I could take it, considering what was going to be going up my<br />ass.<br /><br />Tim started by wiping the lube around my asshole. Then he added more, and<br />inserted one, and then two fingers to loosen me up a little more. I guess<br />I must have let out a satisfied sounding moan because I heard him ask "you<br />like?"<br /><br />I think I answered "mmmm" or something else that could have been<br />interpreted in the affirmative, because I felt what had to be a third<br />finger enter. The little SOB was gonna have me ripped in two without even<br />using his cock.<br /><br />"Showtime, Tim. Let's get fucking."<br /><br />I could feel what I thought was Tim applying some more Vaseline to his<br />dick, and then I felt the head of his cock at my asshole. Here goes.<br /><br />"Slow and steady, Tim."<br /><br />I felt the initial penetration, which given the working over Tim had given<br />me with his fingers wasn't as much of a shock as it might have been. Then<br />there was more, and more, and still more. Glorious.<br /><br />"How are you doing, Stu?"<br /><br />"I'm getting fucked by the hottest cock on the planet, how do you think I'm<br />doing?"<br /><br />"You think I'm hot?"<br /><br />"Tim, if you weren't already illegal, you'd have to be outlawed."<br /><br />"You don't mind that I'm not in high school or college or anything?"<br /><br />"Are you enjoying this?"<br /><br />"Yeah, you know that better than anyone."<br /><br />"Anybody making you do this against your will?"<br /><br />"No."<br /><br />"Then what's to mind. Anytime you don't want my cum down your throat, or<br />your cum up my ass, just say so. Otherwise enjoy."<br /><br />"Speaking of my cum up your ass..."<br /><br />"Yeah, back on topic. How are we doing?"<br /><br />"Halfway in, little more, little less."<br /><br />Halfway. Sheez.<br /><br />"Let's get it all in, then you can do some pounding."<br /><br />Tim grabbed my hips to get some more leverage. I could feel his dick<br />going, in the cliché of the day, where no man had gone before. And few<br />since.<br /><br />"Done. Now time for you to get seriously fucked."<br /><br />Tim started out with slow, gradually lengthening strokes. Even after a<br />number of years, and a number of cocks, I still struggle trying to describe<br />the feeling. It was just off the charts.<br /><br />His strokes started getting longer and more violent. I had never<br />experienced anything like it; each thrust felt like it would tear me apart.<br />Needless to say, I loved it.<br /><br />I laid there with my eyes closed, moving my hips back to meet his strokes.<br />I could hear his breathing quicken, then stop. I knew what was next.<br /><br />"Don't yell" I cautioned, just in time.<br /><br />Tim turned his head and grunted, growled, you name it, into the mattress.<br />He was quiet for several minutes.<br /><br />"How're you doin' back there?" I asked.<br /><br />"I'm great."<br /><br />"I'm supposed to say that."<br /><br />Even Tim laughed...a little.<br /><br />"You liked it, huh?"<br /><br />"Liked is not the word. I was in heaven. You know I'm gonna need this<br />again before you leave."<br /><br />"I hoped you would say that. I'll bet you wouldn't mind doin' me sometime<br />either."<br /><br />"Well, I wouldn't turn you down, that's for sure."<br /><br />The phone rang. I usually don't like getting out of bed to answer phone<br />calls, especially if it involves leaving a naked partner unattended. But I<br />had a hunch who it was.<br /><br />I was right.<br /><br />"So, did you and Tim hit if off?"<br /><br />"Let's just say you're in my will."<br /><br />"Why don't you two think about getting some clothes on? We were gonna head<br />out to Mr. G's and get some pizza."<br /><br />"Yeah, as if you're dressed. See you downstairs in five."<br /><br />The four of us met in the elevator lobby at the appointed time. Everyone<br />had this JBF look to them that would, if anyone had been paying attention,<br />been a dead giveaway to the evenings activities. The lobby was, however,<br />empty.<br /><br />We walked across Florida Avenue, traffic being light, to Steve's car, and<br />headed to Urbana for our pizza. I usually prefer the thick-crust Chicago<br />style pizza, widely available on campus, but sometimes the think crust,<br />square-cut variety had its appeal. And I had worked up a serious appetite.<br /><br />As drank our pitcher of Pepsi and waited for our pizza, Steve and I sat<br />there observing the almost giddy looks Dan and Tim exchanged with each<br />other. While I hated to be the one to have to break into their reveries,<br />there was the matter of the purpose of their visit to discuss.<br /><br />"Hey, far be it from me to be an adult or anything, but where do you have<br />to go tomorrow for this program, and when do you have to be there?"<br /><br />Dan reached into his jeans pocket and retrieved a heavily folded piece of<br />paper.<br /><br />"It says South Lounge Illini Union 9:00 a.m. They are going to take us<br />around to places from there."<br /><br />"So you need to leave Oglesby at 8:30, latest."<br /><br />"Shit" said Steve. "I've got nothing tomorrow until 11:00."<br /><br />"I've got an 8:00 trig class in Altgeld..."<br /><br />"Idiot" Steve interjected.<br /><br />"True, but I still have to go. You guys can either walk up with me and<br />hang out in the Union for an hour, or go later by yourselves."<br /><br />"What are the chances you two are going to get up on your own?" Steve<br />asked.<br /><br />Tim and Dan looked at each other.<br /><br />"Zero" Tim answered.<br /><br />"Or at least approaching zero" Dan agreed.<br /><br />"O.K. I be your native guide. You eat breakfast, Dan?"<br /><br />"Usually."<br /><br />"Tim?"<br /><br />"No. Wake me up at maybe 10 after 8."<br /><br />"Done."<br /><br />The arrival of the pizza ended the logistical phase of our discussion. We<br />spent about 20 minutes in small talk mixed with food consumption and then<br />returned to Oglesby.<br /><br />We said goodnight to Steve and Dan, then retired to my room.<br /><br />I made no comment to Tim, but stripped and flopped on the mattresses, this<br />time taking a sheet, blanket, and pillow with me. He soon joined me.<br /><br />"So Steve figured we'd get it on, huh?"<br /><br />"Yeah. He kind of watches out for me."<br /><br />"How's that?"<br /><br />"Well, you know I'm kind of..."<br /><br />"Yeah. Very much so."<br /><br />"And he's worried that I might attract the wrong kind of person."<br /><br />"I can see where that would be a problem. So am I the right kind of<br />person, so far anyway?"<br /><br />He leaned over and kissed me.<br /><br />"Steve said you liked that, too. And that's a yes, by the way."<br /><br />I leaned over and brushed my lips against his.<br /><br />"Good. But there is an obvious question, albeit none of my business,<br />really."<br /><br />"I know, and the answer is no we don't. We jerk off together, and<br />sometimes one of us will watch the other do it with someone else, but Steve<br />and I have never made it. I think he's conflicted a little, me took,<br />maybe."<br /><br />"Well, however you've worked it out, seems like you're doing pretty good."<br /><br />"You liked the blow job, huh?"<br /><br />"Yeah. As they say, I never had a bad one, but you are a talent."<br /><br />"Thank Dan. We practice a lot."<br /><br />"I will remember that. Now do you want to get it on again, or grab some<br />sleep? Morning will come earlier than you think."<br /><br />"I was gonna say you could suck my cock for a few minutes, but then we'd be<br />back at it. Let's get some sleep. We've got all weekend."<br /><br />Tim rolled over and faced away from me. He made no objection when I slid<br />over beside him and put my arm around him.<br /><br />"Good night, lover." I gave the back of his neck one last kiss.<br /><br />"Night."<br /><br />I woke up about 7:00. I hadn't set the alarm clock, but ordinarily I am<br />not a late sleeper. I threw on a robe and grabbed a towel and headed off<br />to the bathroom to grab a shower before breakfast.<br /><br />There were about 6 showers on each floor. Unlike some of the older<br />residence halls, there was an individual changing area for each shower. I<br />usually took the farthest unoccupied one. As I walked to the end of the<br />row, I heard someone else in one of the stalls.<br /><br />"Hi, Stu."<br /><br />"Morning, Dan."<br /><br />I leaned over and whispered "I see Steve let you escape".<br /><br />He whispered back "yeah, and you left that cock of Tim's all by itself in<br />your bed".<br /><br />"What could I do, it was too heavy to lift?"<br /><br />Dan laughed. Then he pulled his robe off and turned to face me.<br /><br />"I bet this would be easier to lift."<br /><br />His dick was maybe half the size of Tim's, but was fully erect.<br /><br />"I can think of other things to do besides lift it" I answered.<br /><br />"Like what?"<br /><br />"Like stand on this bench and find out."<br /><br />Dan was standing on the bench in an instant. I bent over just a little,<br />and started slipping his cock into my mouth. Just exquisite.<br /><br />However, before I could get really into sucking his cock, one of the<br />bathroom doors opened. I ducked into the next shower stall, hoping that<br />whoever it was had just come in to take a leak. No luck. Shower time had<br />begun in earnest.<br /><br />Dan and I finished our showers about the same time, and as we walked out<br />the door into the hallway he whispered to me "Tim and Steve's folks are<br />driving down tonight to take them out to dinner. You're gonna be stuck<br />looking after me."<br /><br />As if I was going to pay attention in class anyway.</div>Unknownnoreply@blogger.com0tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-3608310073028132155.post-55489680735226147462007-07-17T16:03:00.000-07:002007-07-17T16:05:24.052-07:00France and BeyondSo, that's how it started. Fourteen years old, and away from home on a school trip. It was odd, really, because I had been going out with Carol for some time - since I was twelve, I guess. She was pretty, and had deep blue eyes, pale gold hair, and a face to die for. I had thought myself really lucky to have her as my special girlfriend.<br /><br />I was a bit worried about what to do when we kissed, though. I mean, I could cope with all the usual stuff, and I really enjoyed it when Carol put her tongue in my mouth for a change. And the cuddling was good, too, but I kept wondering what to do with my hands - where do you put them? There were too many places to get told off for! Kissing was as much as Carol wanted. A great snog, but not much else.<br /><br />I'd tried stroking her breasts - beautiful if you like breasts - but I've always thought of myself as a "bum and thigh" kind of a guy. It didn't do much for me. Didn't seem to do much for Carol either, apart from make her cross! I tried my hand on her bum - tight, adorable, kissable bum. Well, if I ever saw it without clothes over it, I hoped it would be kissable. But she took it away. The hand, not the bum. Come to think of it she did take the bum away. Kissing was what she wanted. Now I wanted it too, but all my mates and I had been pretending that we'd had sex since we were 11, so I had a sort of image to keep up!<br /><br />That's when we went on the school trip<br /><br />It wasn't easy to get the money to go. We weren't poor, exactly, it's just that my Dad's money was kind of spoken for. When he heard how many of my friends were going, he and Mum managed it somehow. I guess he was pleased that I got along with Carol so well, and that she was going along. He decided when she came round after school to do some work together and told him that she was looking forward to the trip<br /><br />We caught the train from Victoria Station did I tell you I live in London to Folkestone, and catch the ferry to Calais. This was not long before the Channel Tunnel. Then took the train to somewhere in the South of France, and stayed in a sort of school place. Lots of kids stayed there. I shared with Carol as much of the trip as girls and boys were allowed to share. No kissing, no cuddling. The teachers were pretty strict about that.<br /><br />Usual stuff. I suppose all kids abroad for the first time do it. We made fun of the French place names, shouted at French kids, bought cigarettes we never intended to smoke from the machines on the station platforms when we changed trains. They were horrible - I was nearly sick. I decided I was never ever going to smoke. We made a real nuisance of ourselves. I'll bet the teachers were glad to see the back of us at the end of it.<br /><br />It was a long trip. I shared the sleeping compartment - rock hard bunks - with five other boys from my year, and got no sleep at all. We just talked, laughed, and larked about, and, of course, discussed sex. We each had to do a "truth or dare", and I found myself avoiding the dare, which was to - well never mind what it was to do, it was dead embarrassing - by saying that I never knew what to do with my hands when kissing a girl. I got away with it - phew! We had some pretty gross dares. I could have strangled the kid who suggested it. Apart from the dares, it was all pretty simple stuff. No-one really wanted to do the dares or force anyone else to, and we all thought no more about it. Or so I thought at the time.<br /><br />The school we stayed at had shared rooms, two boys or two girls to a room. I was sharing with Nigel, a kid in my year, one of those "Sports Gods" who gets picked for every team going. Good looking kid, and really fit. Not part of my group, and not really any more than someone I just knew.<br /><br />We unpacked - well threw our stuff into cupboards - and set out to find food, then a ball to kick about. it was about seven at night when we had our supper, and then we were packed off early for bed. A long trip, and an early night. heck, it had taken us about 20 hours to get here, we were tired.<br /><br />As the lights went out, Nigel and I kept talking.<br /><br />"What's this I hear about your problem with your hands?"<br /><br />"What problem - my hands are all right?"<br /><br />"Well, the guys you travelled down with thought you didn't know what to do with them when you were kissing Carol", he said.<br /><br />"Yes, well, mmm" I mumbled, though why I was embarrassed just then I hadn't the slightest idea. I suppose it was just because there were just two of us.<br /><br />"Hey, Chris," that's my name, Chris, "no big deal. I, er, was a bit shy about what I was going to ask you" said Nigel, smiling by the sound of him, "If you don't want to talk, that's fine by me"<br /><br />"No, go on, it was just rather a surprise, that's all. It was a truth or dare thing."<br /><br />"Well," said Nigel "I know you've been going out with Carol for some time, and that you guys are an item and all that. Loads of people are dead envious. I'm sort of envious. You probably don't know, but I've never kissed a girl. And Carol's friends say you are a fantastic kisser."<br /><br />"Mmphh" Oh embarrassing in the extreme, but rather good to know, I thought. Jeez, what's coming next?<br /><br />"Well... " Nigel hesitated, "well.... I was ... I was... kind of hoping you would give me a few pointers on kissing?"<br /><br />This was really weird, but I felt myself becoming all brotherly, and I haven't got a brother, nor a sister, so I'd no idea what was going on. This god of the sports field, who was actually good looking enough to have a whole army of girls all to himself if he only realised it, had come to me, me, to ask how to kiss. I guess I would have gone to him to ask about soccer, so fair deal.<br /><br />"Well, erm, OK, Nigel, but what do you mean?"<br /><br />"This is sort of embarrassing, but I've no idea how to start, even," he said softly. "I mean, it all looks so, so wet!!<br /><br />Now I don't know whether I had the idea, whether Nigel had the idea, or what. I still can't tell, even today, if it was the best idea or the worst idea in the world. Whatever it was, however it happened, I found myself asking, as a brother, you understand, "Have you noticed that girls practice kissing before a date?"<br /><br />"Do you mean practice kissing with you?" he asked.<br /><br />OK, brave now. I could do something that the god couldn't. "Sure, why not. I mean it won't mean anything will it? And there's only us to know. There is only us, isn't there?" I was suddenly not quite so brave.<br /><br />"I'm not sure" he said, softly. "I guess it would be OK."<br /><br />So that's where we found ourselves. Sharing a room, and talking about kissing as a sort of clinical exercise. And did we do it? Sure we did. Right then and there. Both of us, well certainly me, feeling a little foolish. Nigel and I got out of our beds, and came into a clumsy clinch.<br /><br />We banged noses. "I can see why you need lessons!" I laughed "Tilt your head to your right. Now, gently put your lips on mine. Keep them dry mind, and I'll take you a step at a time."<br /><br />This was kind of fun. Nigel was strong, and felt good to the touch. A firm body, strong back, my height, well perhaps a little less, and, even after the trip, smelled of soap and shampoo. His lips were yielding, but strong, as though he knew what he was doing.<br /><br />We broke apart. "Helps if you can breathe through your ears, he giggled. Can we try the tongues bit next?"<br /><br />He seemed almost too eager. Liplock, and I found his tongue in my mouth before I could tell him what to do. And, do you know, it felt good. Better than Carol. What am I saying, how could it be better than Carol, she was my girlfriend, and we snogged every time we could? Better than Carol. There was something electric about this body in my arms. Better than Carol, better to hold, better to kiss, better to - my hands were going down to his bum. Better than Carol.<br /><br />I broke apart. "Nigel, I need a break" I had to come to my senses.<br /><br />"I know. I kind of feel that way too", he said, out of breath. "It felt really good when you ran your hands all over my body - I thought you didn't know what to do with them?"<br /><br />"I.. I'm not sure you really need lessons. You seem to know what to do by instinct. I'm tired, I think. I need some sleep." Truth was I was actually very aroused, and I didn't want Nigel to know. Well, obviously he could have felt it, the pyjamas were pretty thin, and we were holding each other, but then I hadn't noticed whether he was too. In fact I hadn't even thought about it.<br /><br />Have you ever tried to wank silently when you have a room mate? Just holding the covers high enough not to rustle, keeping the movements delicate to stop the bed from creaking, trying to keep control of your breathing? Stroking your cock so delicately? Moving your foreskin down and back, just gently, just gently, and hoping he wouldn't notice? Catching yourself starting to tense, and straining to stop speeding up, to keep breathing normally, keeping control of the sounds you make when you cum? Have you?<br /><br />I had. I did. But it was all wrong. I tried as hard as I could to picture Carol, as I usually did, but Nigel kept coming into my head. Just the feel of him. I think his image was with me in my head when I came that night.<br /><br />The next morning, nothing was said. Just another day. Nigel and I went to breakfast, and sat together - nothing remarkable in that, most room mates sat together - at breakfast. We had some sort of outing to go on that day. Why is it that school trips are nothing but travel, and then to really boring places?<br /><br />I sat with Carol on the bus, as usual. Nothing had changed in my feelings for her. I still wanted to kiss her, but I wanted something more, too. We found a place for a snogging session around lunchtime.<br /><br />"You seem different," she said when we came up for air, "not sure what, but there's a sort of urgency in your kissing. I haven't felt it before."<br /><br />"Is it better?"<br /><br />"Mmm," she purred dreamily, "more interesting, more, oh, I don't know, more tense, somehow. French air must be romantic after all! I never believed it would be, I though that was all rubbish!"<br /><br />I felt different. I don't know what it was, but I felt different. Not so much of a kid anymore, but not grown up yet, either. I began to feel that I actually knew what I wanted, except I didn't know, and I knew I didn't know, and I wished I did know, and came over all weak from the effort of thinking about it and it was all too complicated anyway.<br /><br />There was one thing I did know, though. I thought I knew. I knew that I wanted to try another kissing lesson with Nigel. I mean, I wasn't attracted to him or anything, but he made me feel really good, and I liked that feeling. I wondered if he would want it, too.<br /><br />Oh the afternoon dragged. I fell asleep on the coach. Why we couldn't go to the beach I didn't know. Sun on our backs, salt water on our bodies, and sand between the toes, that was what we all wanted to do. Visit another damn ruin was what the history teacher wanted to do. Bugger ruins.<br /><br />I wasn't so tired at lights out, though. "Nigel?"<br /><br />"Mmm?"<br /><br />"Do you want to...?"<br /><br />"Do what we did last night?"<br /><br />"Yes"<br /><br />"I'm not sure. Do you?" This could get ridiculous. How to break the after you, no after you cycle without seeming stupid, or even gay?<br /><br />"Well, have you learnt enough?" That should do it, I thought.<br /><br />"Is there more?" he asked, very softly.<br /><br />"Practice makes perfect" Ouch, what a stupid phrase.<br /><br />"The thing is," he said, after I had extracted his tongue from my mouth ten minutes later, all the while wondering how it had got there so quickly, "the thing is, I may have something to teach you."<br /><br />If you have never been in this situation, you'll never know what was going through my mind. On the one hand we were engaged in legitimate research into the arts of kissing, so it was scientific. On the other, I was in thin cotton pyjamas, so erect and excited I thought I was touching the ceiling with the tip of my cock, and I could sense that Nigel was the same. This was forbidden.<br /><br />Forbidden, but exciting, and private, and suddenly I didn't care what happened to me, what I did, even where I was.<br /><br />Hold back. Seem unsure. Heck I was unsure. "What do you mean?"<br /><br />"Well, we all talk about sex, right?"<br /><br />"Yep"<br /><br />"I talk as much as anyone, but I've never been with a girl - well you know that anyway"<br /><br />"Uh huh?"<br /><br />"I'll bet you haven't either?"<br /><br />Now this was a real low blow, right into my mini-masculine pride. I'd been telling people about my exploits for years. Not that there had been any, but I'd been saying that there had been. "The truth? No" I almost whispered.<br /><br />"I'd like to return the favour for the kissing. It would be a kind of favour to me as well."<br /><br />"What do you mean?"<br /><br />"Do you trust me?"<br /><br />A little trembly now "Not sure"<br /><br />As we were speaking, Nigel was getting closer to me. Well he couldn't get much closer, but he seem to be closer. I noticed things in the darkness about him, the shape of his eyes, the spun silver of his hair - or was I imagining it? The sweetness of his breath, even after toothpaste! His hands moved very gently over my body, starting at the nape of my neck, and moving in circles so light as almost to tickle, but without tickling lower down my spine, just stroking. I was hypnotised. I told you that he was a sports god. This boy was doing something for me, and I was enjoying it. "If I can say 'stop' and you promise to stop, I trust you." I heard myself breathing the words.<br /><br />"I promise." And he kissed me again, and it was electric, and I saw lightning, and all the stars came on and went out in a flash.<br /><br />I don't know when the pyjamas disappeared, either his or mine. I just remember feeling skin against my skin, and it was for the first time in my life, and it felt good. I felt his hands, warm, soft, yet strong, stroking my whole body, all over except not anywhere near where our two cocks were almost tied together. Oh, I knew Nigel was excited now..<br /><br />"I'm going to teach you about sex." I never actually heard him say that, I just felt it, as a breath in my ear. My heart was pounding, and I could hardly breathe. "I'm going to be so gentle, so gentle, soo gentle . ." his voice faded away, and he was kissing my neck, and I was stroking him, and holding him so tight, yet so loosely at the same time.<br /><br />We kind of reversed onto his bed, him first, me clumsily on top of him, and rolled to be side by side. His hands, those wonderful hands, never left me for a moment, and he still was just stroking my body, smooth body, almost hairless, apart from those strange little wisps I wanted him to touch at the base of my cock. "Lie still," he whispered.<br /><br />Lying on my back, I could see him outlined against the moonlit window, sitting beside me, looking down at me, see his arms, watch his hands moving down my chest, down my sides, down my legs. I could see his shoulders, the curve of his head, the join of his neck with his shoulders, and he was beautiful. And he was here with me, and stroking me. "You're beautiful," I heard him say. "You're beautiful."<br /><br />And then he kissed my cock. And gently, so gently took it into his mouth, and with his hands gently slid the skin down the shaft to expose the cockhead, and cupped my balls in the other, and ran his tongue all over it. And I couldn't believe it. And then he started to move up and down on it, slowly up and down, licking, nibbling, but never with teeth, and massaging behind my ball sack, between my legs with one hand or the other, but never hard enough to make me cum. "Nigel ...." I gasped.<br /><br />"Shh."<br /><br />He was kneeling straddling me, facing me. I could see his cock, straining towards me, drips forming at the tip. I wanted to kiss it. "No, this is my treat," he said. He took the drips, and placed them on the tip of my cock, there between his legs, by his own, for he was sitting, kneeling on my thighs. "You're going to fuck me."<br /><br />"But"<br /><br />"Shh"<br /><br />And my cock was in his hand, and he was moving upright, and placing it, oh so carefully between his legs. "But ..."<br /><br />"Shh" So softly, and I looked at his, and his eyes looked at me as he shushed me, and I saw into his soul.<br /><br />As he began to put his weight on me, on my cock, my hard, wild cock, I saw his expression change, and a moment, just that, of pain flashed across his face and I felt a tremendous urge to thrust forward. He was hot, sweating, and so beautiful, there above me, looking down, with the tip of my cock only just inside him. And it felt good.<br /><br />He was there for ever, then imperceptibly lower and lower. The skin on my cock seemed to stretch, and I was inside - inside that hot, secret, velvet place, and gripped so tightly that no hand could ever feel like that. And he moved up, then down. And I was sliding deeper in, then out, and so excited. I was almost cumming just with the thought of it. I reached for his cock. "Not this time. This is my gift to you," he murmured. "I love you, Chris. I've loved you since we met, and I want to be with you for ever. This is my gift to you."<br /><br />And he moved faster and faster, until I thought I would burst. Tidal waves came crashing through me, my back arched so strongly it lifted both of us, and I came, hot, for ever, hot, deep inside the boy who loved me, who wanted me for ever. I've never felt like that before. Almost vicious with the pumping, hot, hard, and so deep inside him. And I knew.<br /><br />Oh I knew. "Nigel?"<br /><br />"Mmm?"<br /><br />"Hold me." I was in tears, not sobbing, but weeping, not afraid, and in love with Nigel - my seducer, my lover.<br /><br />And somehow, we were in each other's arms, and both weeping gently, and neither of knowing exactly why we were in tears.<br /><br />And that's how we woke.<br /><br />"Quick - make my bed untidy!" That was my first thought, because we'd spent the night on Nigel's.<br /><br />We just made it, or was it unmade it, when the wake up crew came in to get us up for breakfast. I looked at Nigel, almost as though it was for the first time. How can I describe him: The brightest pools of blue eyes, smiling, cheeky, under his hair, spun silver shot with gold. Happy, smiling mouth, pink cheeks, and a sort of radiance around him that I thought everyone could see.<br /><br />"Did you really tell me you loved me?"<br /><br />"I really love you."<br /><br />"Nigel, I've never been loved before. I don't think I've ever loved anyone before either. I feel really strange, but I don't want it to stop. I think I love you, too." Scary, but I'd said it, and I found my body meaning it.<br /><br />Oh no. Carol. What was I to do about Carol? "Nigel?"<br /><br />"Mmm?" dreamily.<br /><br />"Nigel, what am I going to do about Carol?"<br /><br />"Yes, I'd wondered about that. Don't do anything yet."<br /><br />"But she's going to want to snog with me,and and and "<br /><br />"Shh"<br /><br />"But"<br /><br />"Shh.Unknownnoreply@blogger.com1tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-3608310073028132155.post-14301411123140983302007-07-15T15:44:00.000-07:002007-07-15T15:45:50.822-07:00My GiftI love the holidays at granny's. I'm a military brat and the only time I get to see granny and papa is during the holidays. When I was young we lived close to them. I practically grew up on their farm. I love the big old house. Dad was the third of nine boys. He had one sister, number four in line of birth.<br />The only real drawback is that of all of the thirty nine current grandchildren, I am the only grandson. All of my uncles have at least three girls and my aunt has five. She does have one son but he is only four at this time. My dad was the jack leg with only one child and a son at that. I was very popular. My grandparents dote on me and my cousins think that I am the cutest guy in the world. It wouldn't be bad having ten or twelve teenage girls hanging on to me except that I am a cocksucker, confirmed and forever.<br />My mother was a Choctaw/Cherokee Indian girl that dad met while in college. They married and had one child and it wasn't my brother or sister, smart ass. I was pampered as an only child can be. My mother's parents were great and I loved living on the old Indian reservation with them. Dad is career Army. He finished college and took his commission from his ROTC in 1995. I was born in 1991 and I was hell on wheels as dad worked to graduate from college while supporting my mother and me and keeping his grades up.<br />Both of my folks love their extended families so we spend most of our time with one or the other. Granny and Papa live sixty miles from where dad's college was with nana and Pap pa twenty miles beyond that.<br />When I was ten mom and I went with dad on an assignment to Spain. I don't remember a whole lot about it because I was miserable. I didn't get to see pap pa or papa. I didn't get to go hunting or get to ride my horse. I complained all of the time until I realized that my mother was sick. She could not catch her breath and languished away. I hated Spain for taking my mother from me. Our traditional gathering at granny's put me back in shape as Thanksgiving day granny took me to her bedroom and sat with me in her lap and sang and rocked with me all afternoon. She explained that my mother had a lung disease that had been taking her away from us for many years and daddy wanted to be with her until the end. He could not leave his job with the Army and did not want me to be alone when she died so he had taken us with him to Spain. She died as she had wanted, with the man she loved and her only son at her side.<br />I stayed with dad as he returned to Spain for six more months then we moved to the Netherlands. I enjoyed myself there as I learned who I was and what life had to offer me. Dad was assigned to the American Counsel so we lived in a house in the center of a big city. We arrived at the end of the school year so I stayed home until the new session took up in the fall. What dad didn't know was that the hotel across the street from our house was a boy's whore house.<br />The third day in our new home I went to explore my surroundings. I met a boy a little older than myself and we became instant friends. I had just turned thirteen and had some wild changes happening in my body. My dad had explained a little of what was happening to me but I had a million questions and I could tell that he wasn't comfortable talking to me about it so I played dumb and nodded my head and let him off of the hook.<br />My new friend, Kurt, was ready to tell all. By the end of the first day I had learned that he belonged to the man who owned the hotel and that he gave his body for sex with men at their will. He called the hotel owner his burger. His English was not good and his accent was strong but that is what I heard. I never learned the meaning of the word. I know that a Berger Meister is like a mayor of a town so I wondered if the man was somehow his Berger or his owner or something. It was nothing that Kurt would talk about so I let it drop.<br />Now I had only discovered jacking off a few weeks before and had only had my first wet orgasm the day before. I didn't have much, just a drop of stuff oozed to the top of my four inch cock, but it felt so fucking good that I wanted to hurry and get home to do it again. Kurt convinced me to let him show me a better way.<br />I snuck Kurt into my room and we locked the door. He told me that he likes to suck cocks but his favorite is to lick ass holes. All of this was new and gross but exciting to me and I couldn't wait to try it. He told me that he would do everything with me on one condition, I had to get totally naked and let him do whatever he wanted this one time. I did not have to do it again but if I wanted to learn what it was then I had to be willing to go with it this time. I agreed and stripped naked.<br />I stood before him in all of my thirteen year old glory. I was now four foot nine and weighed seventy nine pounds. My skin was pale, pasty white from being inside so much for the last two years. I had three tiny little hairs above my four and a quarter inch cock that was about as thick as a quarter. At the bequest of both of my grandfathers, I was uncut.<br />Kurt was blonde. He was so blonde his hair looked transparent. His skin was pale and he was the same color from head to toe. His cock was almost four inches long and about as thick as the cigars my dad liked to smoke. As with most Europeans he too was uncut. His blue green eyes sparkled as he looked at me. He had the faintest of freckles on the bridge of his nose and the rosy red cheeks of youth highlighted his beautiful face.<br />Our first order of business was to explore the other's body. Since I was virgin in every aspect I was allowed to go first. Kurt encouraged me where I would hesitate. I looked up his nose and in his ears. I looked at his arm pits and I tickled his ribs. I examined each toe as closely as I could and eyeballed every inch of his long, skinny, thirteen year old legs.<br />By the time I got to his crotch my cock was harder than it had ever been. It hurt, it was so hard. I wanted to jack off but Kurt wouldn't let me. He made me look at his-he called it his peter. He made me pull back the skin and lick the head. I took his cock in my mouth and sucked it as he instructed me on the various ways of fellating a phallus. I required little instruction once I had him in my mouth. I took to it at once with a relish. I had never done anything that I enjoyed as much as sucking his sweet cock.<br />Next he pulled his legs back and had me look in his butt. I was mesmerized as I looked into his tiny little pink hole. He told me that he wanted to be fucked so bad but that his burger wouldn't allow it. He told me that he personally inspected all of his boys and when he was satisfied that they were ready to be fucked that he did it for their first time. So far Kurt had not even been considered.<br />I asked him what he did with men. He told me that the men he was with liked really young boys and they would treat him like a king. They would lick his whole body and suck his peter. They loved to eat his ass as he sucked their big peters. He loved to make them cum again and again. He said that the men would let him fuck them over and over again. Since his peter was so small it did not hurt them and they really liked him up inside them. He told me that with his small hands that he was often asked to fist men. He told me how he could put his whole hand, and most of his arm up inside of their butts and fuck them. He would get hold of their nut and squeeze it while he sucked on their big peters. He said that this made the most cum and he loved to just drink and drink of their juice as he played with the inside of their butts.<br />I thought this sounded so sick then he told me that he would have to wash his arm for hours afterwards and that he felt so dirty but they gave him a lot of money for doing this to them. I asked him how much money he made. He told me everything went to the burger but that the burger gave him money to buy clothes and CDs and just about anything he wanted every Monday.<br />I was still looking at his ass hole and I put my finger to it. He moaned and told me how good it felt. He told me to get my finger wet and put it back again. I did, then he told me to push it inside him. I did it. His eyes rolled back as he moaned. He told me that it felt so good. I pulled my finger out and smelled it. I didn't smell anything so I licked it. It was clean so I got it wet and pushed in again. He liked that. I began to fuck his ass with my finger and he just pulled his legs back and pushed his butt up to me.<br />He told me to put in another finger. I pulled out and got two wet. This time I tasted something but I was so far gone I didn't care. As I pushed two fingers in I tasted what was in my mouth. I decided that it tasted okay and kept on finger fucking him. He told me that if I wanted to suck his peter that I should hurry. I took his skinny tool into my mouth just as he let go of a shot of his cum. He didn't shoot a whole lot but I could tell that he had shot in my mouth. I tasted it and it was good. He pushed me away and lay his legs down.<br />He rolled over and told me that it was his turn. He did almost the same to me as I had done to him except that he used his tongue instead of his eyes as he went over every inch of my body. I thought I would die happy as he licked my arm pits and around my stomach. He stopped to suck each of my titties, I call them nipples now but then I was just a little kid, okay?<br />He licked between each toe and used his teeth on the bottom of my feet. I was in a frenzy of ecstasy. He worked his way up my legs, front and back only stopping when he got to my pucker. He had me pull my legs back and place my hands at the back of my knees to hold them open for him. He dove into my ass and worked his tongue inside me. I had never thought of doing this. I had seen my papa's old dog lick his ass hole one time and thought it was sick but now I wondered if that dog felt as good as I did. Too bad I can't lick my own ass hole.<br />Kurt kept licking for the longest time as my cock got harder and harder. I looked at it and I swear it was bigger than it ever had been. After he had made a meal of my ass he began to suck and lick on my balls. I was over the hill by this time. I felt his finger go in my ass as he took both of my little grape sized nuggets into his mouth and rolled them about, all the while fucking his finger in and out of my butt, making me shiver with emotions that I never knew existed in my body.<br />Kurt pulled his finger out and sucked it clean making a big show of it for me then he put two fingers back inside of me and at once began to suck my cock into his mouth. He was moving up and down on me, sort of like jacking me off with his mouth. It felt so wonderful that I never wanted it to stop. His fingers were hitting something in my butt that made me go insane with joy as his mouth worked on my hard cock paying my ragingly sensitive cock head special attention. I started to cum so hard that it burned it's way out of my body.<br />Now I had only had my first wet orgasm the day before but it didn't shoot out, it just kind of oozed out. This was so fucking different and so fucking good. I shot and I shot like I never had and it made my whole body feel so good. I felt like I was cumming from my toes and from the back of my head. My heart was pounding and my chest was pumping. My whole body was trying to get out through the head of my humongous cock inside the mouth of the most wonderful person on the face to the planet. I loved this cocksucker more than anyone I had ever known. I didn't ever want to quit.<br />Kurt quit pumping on my dick but he kept it in his mouth. He stopped fucking his fingers in and out but he slowly rubbed against that one spot up in my butt. It felt so good and soothing. In just moments I could feel my cock go hard again as I began to fuck into his mouth. He was right with me as he began to suck me in earnest again. Slowly he moved his fingers in and out of my tortured ass hole as he kept up his ministrations on my turgid boy meat. As I began to meet his movements with my pelvic thrusts he returned to fucking my ass with his fingers, never ceasing to hit that one spot with force on each stroke. Again I had a powerful orgasm that totally wrecked my body and left me in a gasping heap on my bed.<br />Kurt crawled up and lay beside me with his face on my chest, his eyes locked on mine. As my breath returned he leaned in and kissed me. I had never kissed anyone but my mother or grandmothers. This was so cool. I put my arm around him and held him as we kissed. His tongue darted into my mouth and I could taste my cum. I stuck my tongue in his mouth and searched for more of my love juice. I loved the taste of it. I loved the taste of him. I loved him. Yeah, I loved this little cock sucker.<br />We lay together for an hour then we got into a sixty nine position and he showed me how to make love to a boy as we sucked and finger fucked each other to another mind rocking orgasm. I knew for a fact that I loved what I was doing and wanted to do it from now on. Kurt asked me to fuck him. I asked about his burger dude. He told me that my cock was still small enough that he didn't think that anyone could tell but he really wanted it. He told me that he would do anything I wanted.<br />My devious little mind went into gear as I told him of my desire. He agreed and I got on my knees between his legs. I got the best end of the deal. I thought that his blow job was great, the feelings in my cock as I fucked his hot, tight ass was in a whole new category. I am, now and forever, a cocksucker but I loved fucking that boy's tight little pucker. I didn't cum with the intensity that I did in his mouth but somehow I felt even more satisfied and drained. I rolled over and fell asleep.<br />It was almost dark out when Kurt awakened me. He had to get home and get ready to go to work. He agreed to meet me at this one door at eleven thirty. We worked out a secret knock. If he did not return my knock before opening the door I was to run like mad and hide. The door was massive and had four locks on it so I would have time to run if the wrong person were opening it.<br />My dad came home and we had dinner together. He saw how happy I was and talked to me about it. I told him that I had made a friend in the neighborhood. He was very happy at that. He felt like I would have a better time if I had a friend or two until school started. I would be going to the military base school but that was still two months away. We ate and talked about his day then he tucked me into bed and kissed me.<br />At eleven fifteen I snuck out of bed and slipped my jeans and a tee shirt on. I pulled on my sneakers with no socks and slipped out of the house after making sure that I had my door key. I went around to a side door at the rear of the alley. I knocked in our pre-arranged manner. In moments came the expected reply. I heard the locks being turned then the door opened and Kurt stood there motioning for me to hurry in. I moved through the door as he closed and locked it. He led me up a stairway to a small room. There was a bed and a wardrobe in it and he had a CD player on a chair by the bed. He had a few CDs but I couldn't make out the names as they were all in a foreign language. He had me pull the covers over me and lay still and not talk above a whisper.<br />Maybe ten minutes later there was a knock at the door. Kurt opened the door as a deeper voice said something to him. He answered and got out of bed. As the person left he told me to follow him but to watch out. We went into this one room and he had me get under the bed. In a minute another door opened and I could see the naked legs and feet of a grown man. Kurt was talking to him and it seemed that the man was very excited. Kurt told me it was okay to come out from under the bed.<br />Before me stood a man of about forty or fifty. He was naked and very hairy. He had a big, hard cock and it was pointing at my chest. He was very happy and talking a mile a minute. Kurt put his fingers to his mouth and said something to the man. The man began to talk quietly as Kurt told me to get undressed. He undressed and took my hand to lead me over to the bed. The man was drooling on himself as he climbed on the bed with us. Kurt told me that he wanted to eat my ass. I got on my knees as the man began to lick and suck on my ass hole. His tongue was much longer than Kurt's and it felt so good. I was loving what was happening.<br />The man turned me over and sucked my cock and licked my balls then licked my ass again. He said something to Kurt who told me to get on top of the man and sixty nine him. I couldn't wait. I was going to get my first grown up cock. I started sucking as he was sucking me. He put his fat finger in my butt and it hurt it was so big. He wet his finger and put it back all the while Kurt was talking to him. I guess he was telling the man that I was a total virgin and to take it easy with me.<br />I made the man cum in my mouth and I loved the taste and the amount. He had Kurt get on him in a sixty nine and had me get up behind and fuck Kurt. I was ready for this one. I fucked my friend like an old pro. I lasted a long time and I made him cum twice into the man's hungry mouth. When I finished cumming the man sucked my cock clean then he began to suck my cum from Kurt's just fucked ass hole. I went down and helped Kurt suck the man's massive cock and we made him cum again. He was so happy. It was time for the man to go. He got up and took his bill fold from a plastic bag on the bedpost and pulled out a big wad of money. He gave a lot to Kurt and a lot to me. Kurt told me to get my pants on and get under the bed. He gave me some of the money he had and told me to put it in my pocket. I got under the bed and the man left.<br />In a moment the door opened again and I heard Kurt talking to another man. The door shut and Kurt told me to hurry. I got out from under the bed and we ran back to his room. He didn't have any money. He told me that he had to give it to his burger. I pulled out the money I had and he told me to take it home. He would meet me the next day and we could go somewhere to eat and shop. He helped me sneak out and I went home.<br />I counted the money when I got into my bedroom. The man had given us over three hundred Euros. I knew that this was a lot of money by any standard. I hid the money under my mattress and went to sleep. Kurt knocked on the door the following morning. Our housekeeper let him in to my room. I was still asleep as he came in and stroked my naked back and butt. I had not showered from the night before and when I moved the man's odor was overpowering on me. Kurt wrinkled his nose as I moved to go shower. I asked him to join me. He was naked in a moment and followed me to the bathroom. We took our time washing every part of each other then we had a high protein breakfast of each other's young ball juice.<br />We dressed and headed out. The housekeeper had breakfast ready for me but I told her I would catch something later that I had some sights to see with my new friend and guide. Kurt told me that the exchange rate for Euros at the time was about even, dollar for dollar. I told him that there was over three hundred dollars. He told me that he had given his burger a hundred which is normal. He told me that the man really liked me and wanted to do it with both of us again. I showed him a business card the man had given me with the money. Kurt and I went by the address on the card to find a very big law firm. We smiled at each other and went across the street to a sidewalk café and ordered breakfast.<br />I had my fill of Europe's idea of breakfast and asked Kurt to translate as I ordered us each an American breakfast fit for a king, or a trip to the hospital for an overloaded system of fat and carbs. The waiter was astounded but agreed to prepare what I had asked. In a short time we were drinking the very strong European version of coffee. We had a plate with eggs and hashed brown potatoes with sausages. We had a stack of French style pancakes but since we couldn't come up with a word for maple syrup we settled on honey with lots of butter.<br />The eyes of the other diners were on us as we pigged out on our special breakfast and they ate their sweet rolls and miniature cups of strong coffee with orange marmalade and strawberry jam. As we were about half through with our impasse our friend from the night before came up to the café to get his Continental breakfast. He spotted us and his face went blank. We just nodded and looked away. He relaxed. He walked over to us and talked to Kurt for a moment than sat down. He asked the waiter to serve him at our table. Then he turned to me.<br />"My name is Eric. Thank you for our meeting last night. If I can be of service again please let me know."<br />I was amazed that he spoke English. He told me that he had studied international law in Boston. He had not known whether to talk to me the night before or not so just kept it quiet. I told him that that is what I wanted, to keep it quiet. I told him that I enjoyed myself and would like to get together again but not there. He told me that he had an apartment in town for business and that we could meet there when we wanted. We told him we could meet then. He laughed and told us that he would have lunch prepared for us at two. We agreed and went our separate ways.<br />Kurt and I shopped. I had never gone shopping by myself and it was so much fun. We bought tons of junk food and ate until our bellies were sticking out and we were sick. We bought CDs and I got a CD player. We bought lots of new clothes and then we had to decide where to hide all of it. We decided that my dad really didn't look at what I had so we slipped in past the house keeper and hid everything in my room. Kurt would come over on Monday and take some of his stuff back to his room after he finished his shopping trip. He figured that way it would look like he had just bought it.<br />At one thirty we headed to the address the man gave us. He was just getting out of his car as we came up. He led us up to his apartment and let us in. He had a nice place on the top of a tall building with a Jacuzzi in a window over looking the town way below. We got naked and got in the water. He rubbed our backs and we did the same for him. He loved to suck our cocks and we let him do whatever he wanted.<br />At three a man in a white coat announced dinner. We went naked to the table and sat on either side of the man. He had prepared a prime rib with boiled potatoes and asparagus. There was salad and pastry for desert. I ate till I was stuffed on everything but asparagus, I hate that stuff. He carried each of us into his bedroom where we had a repeat of the night before except that I really wanted Kurt to fuck me.<br />The two of them made me comfortable and prepared me. I lay on top of the man with his cock all the way down my throat. He licked and slurped on my ass like it was the best food in the world. He used his fingers to open me up. I was glad that Kurt was so small, I knew this was not going to hurt at all. The man pulled me down so that my cock was buried in his mouth and Kurt got up behind me. He pushed his peter in me and it didn't feel any different than the man's finger except that it went a little further.<br />Kurt began to fuck me and I loved every stroke he made up in me. Between the man's mouth and Kurt's peter I was in heaven. I felt like I was in my nana's rocking chair or in granny's lap in her rocker. I had never felt so loved and protected as these two sex fiends used my young body for their own satisfaction. It took me several months to figure that one out. I was enjoying myself so much that I didn't realize that I was just a sex object to them.<br />The man paid us well and we continued to meet him every few days. Many times I would go alone and he would lavish me with his attention. It was just before school started that Kurt and I went to see him and he had two other men there. They were rough and hurt us. As we left the building two policemen were walking in. Kurt said to me that he didn't like that fat man sticking his pee pee up his butt. He said that it hurt. The policemen heard and the man and his friends tried to go another direction. The policemen stopped them. One of the policemen took Kurt and I aside and talked to us and we told them that the man had taken us upstairs and he and his friends had sex with us.<br />The police took us to my house as the two men were taken away. My dad was called and I told him that I had been raped. I had been, by the man's friends and I didn't like it and I told him no, several times. There was a trial. Kurt was taken away and I never saw him again. Dad asked for a transfer and we headed back to the USA.<br />Dad was sent to Arizona. I stayed cool and out of trouble. I did meet a kid in my eighth grade class that liked to suck cocks and we got together a few times but we kept it very low key. Dad was training hard and working long hours. He told me that he was the commander of a very good group of guys. He started spending time with me and talking about different things. I was getting old enough to figure it out so I just hit him one night. "So when do you go to Iraq?" He looked at me as tears welled up in his eyes. He picked me up and held me in his lap with his arms around me. He whispered in my ear that he would be going in December but we still had two months together before he left. He asked me where I wanted to stay. I told him that I would like to go to granny's house. I love nana and pap pa but they are getting older and I have more to do at granny's with the farm and the chores and of course, my horse.<br />Dad agreed. We took a few weeks and went to see nana and pap pa. I told them that I thought that I would be better off on the farm than with them. They agreed at once. They told me that they had talked about it and were going to try to convince me that I would be better off there than with them but that they still expected to see me, often.<br />Pap pa was a picture of an old Indian. He looked as if he had stepped out of a Norman Rockwell painting with his high cheek bones, prominent brow and square jaw. His skin was not as dark as one would think but he told me that was because during the struggles that the Indians went through--what he called the Trail of Tears--that a lot of Indian girls were raped and bore half white children. He told me that in the new Indian Territories of Oklahoma that there were few, if any, pure blood Indians alive today. His golden brown eyes twinkled as he talked to me and I love the look of his thick black hair, almost like the mane of a lion.<br />At the tender young age of nine pap pa told me of the Choctaw curse. He told me that all of the men of his blood line had at least a nine or ten inch cock. This was exciting to my little adolescent mind as I pictured myself the envy of the entire world. I wanted my cock to grow to its full length then. I had no desire to wait for puberty. I was a solid three foot five inches tall and weighed about fifty pounds. A ten inch cock would be a third of my body size but I could already see it.<br />Nana was a soft, sweet Indian princess. She was Cherokee through and through. She was what every boy seeks in a perfect wife. She could cook like none other and sing like a nightingale. Mom and I spent a lot of time with the two of them while dad was on one assignment after another. Pap pa taught me to hunt with a bow. He taught me to live off of the land. I could go out on my own with nothing but my knife and stay for a week at a time. This I did often from the time I was about eight until I was ten.<br />We spent every minute we could with granny and papa also, especially holidays. A family reunion occurred every Thanksgiving and Christmas. They lived in a huge house that they had built from the stones on their land. It was almost like a gentleman's estate one sees in pictures of European castles.<br />As the family grew the house did too. The first addition was a two story east wing. It had a huge family room downstairs and two bedrooms, with three bathrooms, One bedroom was for granny and papa with the other belonged to my aunt Hazel. Upstairs there were six bedrooms with a bathroom between every two.<br />The center of the house contained a country kitchen with enough room to swing a whole cow by the tail. This was the main gathering place for the family with it's long tables and plenty of seating. The center piece being a large cooking fireplace. There is twenty gallon cast iron kettle hanging on a hook that swings into the fire. Many a cold night the whole family has gathered around that fireplace and drank hot chocolate from that kettle. Granny makes a stew in the kettle that barely feeds the whole tribe who will eat four of five bowls full in a single meal.<br />The west wing is not as big as the east. Downstairs is the grand dinning hall. There is a table that can actually sit the entire family of seventy three, at the last count two years ago. Upstairs is the grand ball room. It is a huge, empty, unfinished room where all of us kids have a grand ball. We throw our sleeping bags on the floor and camp out for the three or four nights that we get together.<br />A few days before Thanksgiving dad and I arrived at Granny's. Papa had passed on while we were in Europe but granny had stayed on, keeping the old home fires burning. She was a tower of strength but when she heard that I wanted ot come and live with her she broke down in tears. The chores were getting too much for her. She had tried to get some help from friends and neighbors but everyone had their own problems. She looked at me and told me that I was truly a gift from the heavens.<br />Dad was happy about the way things worked out also. He had a delay in his orders to ship out and had to go to special training at a top secret location. He told me that he would be gone for about four weeks but that he would see me around Christmas time.<br />I fell into a routine around the farm. The big thing that needed doing was to get all of the equipment inside, out of the weather. Then I moved the stock into winter pastures and took inventory of feeds and supplements for the herd. I was sure that everything was in order. My uncles checked me out as they arrived for the holiday. I was praised over and over again for the work I was doing and the help I was giving mama, their name for my granny.<br />By the time Thanksgiving was over and the Christmas season loomed closer I was into a routine. I had enrolled in the local highschool. A two hour bus ride twice a day was a bit much but one of the boys told me about the farm to market licence that the state offered for farm workers over fourteen. I got granny to go with me over to the county seat and got a special drivers licence that allowed me to drive farm equipment to and from market on farm business. I drove papa's pickup truck with a bag of feed in the back end. I had to go to the feed store every morning and drink a soda. While I was there I parked the truck and attended class. After school I had to get the feed back home and off I went. All completely legal and no skirting the laws.<br />Some of the boys abused the privilege and .the local sheriff took them to task for their efforts. This freedom meant too much to me and I didn't want to loose it. I had to have a bonafide reason to be anywhere but in a straight line from the farm to town and the sheriff was careful to verify those reasons. It was only two weeks until school was out again and I had a lot to do to get ready for the annual stampede of relatives. Granny expected all of the kids as well as some of her's and papa's families come to say hi, maybe for the last time. That saddened me to think of losing her. She was my strength so many times in my life.<br />Christmas of 2004 I got the greatest present of all times and that is the crux of my story that I have sat down to tell you now. I guess I have told you more than I realized but we haven't even gotten to the good part.<br />Christmas eve morning I awakened late. I had purposely slept in knowing that a house full of people were on their way and I would be in the grand ball room with thirty eight girls for the next two or three nights. Not only would I get very little sleep, I would not have a chance to take care of the monster down under and he was a demanding entity. He made me exercise him at least twice a day which was very rare. He usually wanted to be stroked three or four times but I didn't really care. He had grown to be such a big boy it was a joy to be alone with him. I enjoyed his reward to me. I had developed a real taste for his love juice and I was able to bend over far enough that I could lock my lips over his thick purple crown and get every last drop. It had been a long dry spell since my friend Kurt had taught me these amazing things. The last thing that I wanted to happen is for my dad to discover that he had a cock sucker for a son. I wasn't afraid of his reaction so much as I was about someone else finding out and causing him embarrassment. I love that man so much it would kill me to cause him any pain.<br />I had all of my clothes moved to the back of the large closet in what had been my aunts room so many years ago. Whenever she visited she and her husband always slept in her room. I changed the bed and put the dirty sheets through a wash cycle. I had my sleeping bag and pillows along with a back pack of necessities for the holidays in a cupboard under the stairs, you know, Harry Potter's room. I love Harry Potter. I would love to ride his broom stick. Ron's a dork though.<br />I ambled into the kitchen about eleven o'clock to see a man that looked familiar but one that I was sure I had never seen before. Granny was hugging a penis. My knees gave way as I looked at the epitome of perfection. He was a pure blond haired, blue eyed, walking, talking penis awaiting my service. I was standing in the middle of the room, drooling on myself when the man spoke to me. "Is this Mark? Wow, you have grown up to be a real stud. Now I know what all of your cousins have been talking about." He put out his hand then pulled me in for a hug.<br />My dad walked in and put his hand on my shoulder. "I told you he was a killer. Look at that smile. I have to wear dark lenses to keep from going blind when he shows those pearly whites.<br />"Hey, son, you don't remember your uncle Mike, I guess. You were only five when he went to Africa."<br />"I can see the family resemblance so I kind of guessed."<br />"And this young man is my step son, Luke. We don't use step son to often. As far as either of us is concerned he is my son, period, but as a way of introducing him to family I will spell it out."<br />Hey, spell it any way you want, I still like what I see. Fuck, we're stuck in the ball room. No chance to get a dance with Luke in there. He'll have all of the girls going ga ga all night. Since he is no blood relation they will really be on his sweet ass. Man, I wish I could be. I just got a perfect view of that double bubble when he picked up a spoon my aunt dropped. Fuck, I had to get out of there or embarrass a whole bunch of us.<br />"Mark, you and Luke will stay in Mac's Shack. I cleaned it up this week and put clean bedding out there. Why don't you take Luke out and show him where to put his stuff and start a fire. There is no heat out there except for the fireplace. I stacked a fire for you so you only have to light it but it is going to snow tonight and you need to get the room warmed up."<br />Me and Luke, alone, in Mac's shack? Heaven moved to earth and I was unaware. Luke and I each grabbed our back packs and sleeping bags and I took him out to the shack. It really isn't a shack. It was a room, on the outside of the house. It adjoined the west wall where the bathroom for the dining hall was. It was one big room with a small bath, a shower and a toilet. It had been built for papa's handyman to live in. He lived there for over fifty years, until his death. I had been told that Mac and papa were old buddies from their highschool days. I know Mac was always nice to me and he taught me as much about the farm as papa did.<br />I opened the door and showed Luke in. He threw his shit into a corner and said let me welcome my cousin correctly. He grabbed me and gave me the hug of my life. He pushed himself tight against me and I nearly died as I felt his hard cock press against mine. He pulled me close then turned his face to me. I looked into his eyes as he leaned in and kissed me, full on the lips, with tongue. A hard dick against my own, a hot tongue down my throat. Roaming hands inside the waist band of my jeans, squeezing my buns and urging me to hump him in return to his own movements. I wasted no time as I pushed at his tight fitting jeans. It was a struggle but I pushed them half way down his ass while they were still fastened in the front.<br />I had naked crack surrounding my fingers as I probed and pushed at his pants, trying to get them off of his sweet body. I wasn't paying a lot of attention until I felt the cold air on my balls but he had unfastened my button front jeans and had them pooled around my ankles. The room was fucking cold. I toed off my sneakers and stepped out of my jeans as I broke away from our hot embrace. I ran to the fireplace and bent over to strike a match to the kindling granny had laid at the bottom of the fire. The kindling caught the tender and the fire began to burn. I was burning as my naked cousin walked up behind me and pushed his very hard cock into the crack of my ass and wrapped his arms around me.<br />I reached back and grabbed his nice six inch cock and led him over to the bed.. He took the initiative and lay down with his head toward the foot of the bed. I lay opposite with our cocks pointed straight at each other's mouths. Not a word was said as we each filled our mouths with the meaty offering before us. We were both so hot that we got a load off in record time. He filled my mouth almost at once and nursed and suckled me until I returned a load in mere seconds. We lay there nursing and let our hands walk over each other for several minutes until I pulled him up to join my head on the pillow.<br />He was my uncle Mike's wife's son from a previous marriage. His mother was a missionary in South Africa when Luke's dad died of weird disease. Mike was a young man on his first mission. He had a life long love of the work of God and had joined with a group young college graduates with a burden for the Gospel to reach South Africa. At twenty one he took off. He met Luke's parents before he started his work in Kenya. A few years later he ran across Luke's mom. She told him of her husband's demise. She was going to carry on his work while trying to raise a four year old son on her own. The passion she had was shared by Mike so he asked to be able to accompany her back to her church. The council agreed. With in a year the two had developed a relationship and Luke had bonded to Mike. The two were married shortly thereafter.<br />Mike and his wife, I never learned her name, were going into a very serious hot zone to begin a mission amongst the predominately Muslim population. It was a very dangerous mission and one where they did not want to take Luke. He had been brought here by Mike to stay with his grandmother and go to school in America.<br />Enough of the talk already, I wanted more sweet cream. I had to check him out and I found that Mike was five and three quarter inches long and five and a half inches around. The exact size for a perfect boy of fourteen. He was born in S. Africa of American parents and had dual citizenship. He had been home schooled by the missionaries and hoped that he could test out to be in the ninth grade, same as me. He was one day younger than I. When we worked out the time difference I was only twenty four hours and six minutes older than he was.<br />He had to measure my Indian cursed cock. I was then a nice seven and three quarter inches long and a pleasant five and three quarters inches around. Both of us were uncut. Luke's folks wanted to cut him but he was born in the jungle and there was no one that could do the job except for the old tribal spiritual leader, Luke said he was a witch doctor if ever there was one. He had cursed Luke's dad and Luke was sure that is why his dad died.<br />All I knew was that his cock needed to scratch a deep need in my throat so I swallowed it. We had a nice slow time as we finger fucked each other's butt and sucked each other without any rush or urgency. Luke had never been fucked and he wanted to try it, now. I was horny as hell. I had not fucked anybody or been fucked in almost a year, since I lost Kurt. I had two fingers in Luke's ass and loved the feel of, what I now knew, was his prostate. I loved feeling that hard little nut as I rubbed and pushed at it and his cock filled my mouth with his clear seminal fluid. I had milked him until his sperm joined the fluid for a most satisfying ejaculation of the cream of life. I decided that I would break his cherry. If he was going to live here then I wanted to get all of the cards on the table between us now so that there was no question in his mind about where I was coming, and cumming, from in the future.<br />I worked up to three fingers in his delicious ass as I moved myself between his legs. I was on my knees with my cock dripping like a cheap faucet onto my fingers which I pushed into his sweet ass as a lubricant. I had not taken much time to eat his ass yet and I wanted more than the cursory licks I had given him as he recovered from my fantastic blow job. I kept pulling my fingers out and licking them, supposedly to lube them but I was getting taste of him that had me so fucking hot I was about to burst. I determined to eat him after I fucked him. Right now he was open and eager to be broke and I was ready to ride this young stallion into the ground with the promise from him that I would get the same treatment in return.<br />My cock moved with a mind of its own and pushed past my fingers in one smooth move. Luke was so open that even with my oversized cock I slid all the way in with no obstruction whatsoever. Luke's eyes widened as I made my entry. He never expressed any pain as I watched him intently. Slowly he smiled at me, "That feels like the turd from hell. I feel like I have been constipated for a week." I pulled out to the rim of his sphincter, "DON"T pull it out. Oh please, put it back in." I moved ever so slowly in and then out, in and out. His face lit up like a sunbeam with a smile that brightened my entire world.<br />I began to fuck him. He shifted his body under mine and my cock was free to move and it did, with power. I power fucked Luke on his virgin breaking journey. I gave him all of the moves and actions I had witnessed the men at Kurt's hotel give their young boys. I was alternating between short hard stabs, to long slow strokes. Luke was eating it up. He was moaning and carrying on as if this were the greatest thing in his life. I guess from what I had learned from my time with Kurt that it may be. I was going to find out in just a little while as I took Luke inside of me.<br />Luke began to tense up. His ass muscles were gripping and releasing my cock with each stroke. I had never had this sort of feeling before. I loved fucking Kurt but my dick was so thin and I don't really remember him fucking me back as Luke was. I could feel my end coming all to soon. I changed my angle of attack and returned to the long, slow strokes once again. Luke was jumping with each plunge and his cock was standing straight up, away from his body. Clear seminal fluid was actually running down his cock as it bubbled like a fountain from his wide open pee hole. I got a big fist full of his sweet juice on my fingers and licked them clean. I fed some of the offering to Luke who's eyes were rolling back into his head as he continued to sing of his love and praise me for the feeling in his young body.<br />In less time than I really wanted Luke began to fountain his creamy nectar across his body. Three shots made it all the way into his open mouth. That so turned me on as I watched his tongue swirl around with his own jizz on it. The next few shots covered him from chin to navel then he was down to dribbles. Just as his dribbles began my climax began. My eyes rolled back into my head as I shoved my cock another two feet into Luke's tortured ass and left a few gallons of my boy juice for his intestines to absorb into his bodies cell structure.<br />I was exhausted as I kept up a maddening pace, pumping every drop of cum that I could find as far up into the tight tube of muscle surrounding my throbbing cock. I was banging against Luke's upturned ass and my balls were making a loud slapping noise as the made contact with his taught maximus gluttonous. Luke screamed, "Yessss!" as I emptied myself into him.<br />I was drained. I fell to my side. Luke rolled with me trying to keep my cock in his ass. I went to my back as he moved on top of me. But my cock wilted and slipped out of him of its own accord. Luke was kissing me with a fire that I had never experienced or witnessed. I was struggling for breath but trying to get as many of those kisses as I could. Luke kissed and licked my ears, around my cheeks, my forehead, even my nose. As I began to breathe easier his tongue was in my mouth. He didn't lock our lips as I was still gasping for breath, he just licked my teeth and my extended tongue. He was proclaiming his love for me.<br />Slowly I recovered and I told him it was dinner time. I spun around and pulled him on top of me. I spread his legs and began to feed at his fresh fucked hole. Now this boy found another pleasure. His body had experienced so much in the last half hour or less that I was sure he was going to go into mind lock so that he could process all of sensations into usable data.<br />Luke had my soft cock fully in his mouth as he sucked and searched for any remains of our combined efforts. He was doing a number on my naked cock head as he held my foreskin back. He let the sheath cover his tongue as he continued to nurse my tender meat. I gritted my teeth and let him go as my body spasmed with each and every movement of his eager probe raking across my sensitive nerve endings.<br />Finally I had all of the cum that he was going to give up and his cock was growing to a sturdy pole again. I locked my lips against his ass hole and blew all of the air in my full lungs into his butt. He squirmed on top of me as he felt the need to expel the air. I did it again. This time he could not hold it very long. He raised up to point his ass away from me. I pulled him down as he exuded a loud rush of cum moistened air from his anus. I watched in fascination as his pucker flapped in the breeze and filled the room with the sounds of a healthy boy fart. Yeah, it was gross but it was fun. For some reason I took a very perverse pleasure in the experience and vowed to convince him to do it again if we ever got together after today.<br />I kissed the under side of his turgid cock and told him that I needed a return favor. Luke crawled aside and looked at me with his beautiful smile and took up a position between my legs. His first order of business was to rim me, an activity in which he had no experience. He loved me doing him and he wanted to see what it was all about. Fuck yes, I'll teach him. I loved being rimmed. I looked forward to being rimmed after he fucked me but one step at a time, one step, step, step.<br />The finger routine was finished and now the main event was under way. I had taken his cock with only a slight discomfort. Luke's cock was almost three times the thickness of the only other cock I had ever had in my butt, and that had been nearly a year ago. I was practically a virgin myself. Luke had taken my much thicker and much, much longer cock without hesitation. I was going to do the same. As Luke bottomed out in me I felt a wave of pleasure as I had never had before. Luke made love to me as if we were the most perfect of lovers of all times. I felt his love flow as he fucked me with feelings I never knew existed. He lay on top of me and kissed me. Our tongues engaged each other in a battle seeking the best of each other.<br />His cock never stopped its two way journey in my love chute. I could fee my love for Luke take over my conscience body. The two of us bonded right there and we would never separate. We actually reached our climax with me being just nano seconds ahead of him. Luke was pressed hard against me squeezing my cock between our tight bodies. The friction he generated on the bottom of my cock brought me to a mind altering climax. My ass muscles tightened as I pushed my load across both of our bodies, causing him to let loose his own load into my new love tunnel.<br />He stayed on top of me with his cock in its new home. I was willing to let him warm his cold member any and all of the time. I just wasn't sure how he felt. Had I been a fuck or was this something that could happen again and again?<br />"I guess you know what this means?" he said.<br />"What?'<br />"We're going to have each other's babies. We will have to do this every day so that they can be fed properly. Since we don't have all that crap up in us that girls have the babies have no way of getting nourishment so we will raise them on cum and love. I do love you, more than anything in my life and I want to be your boyfriend. I hope that we can learn to love each other and be together forever."<br />His cock had softened and he was laying at my side with his head on my chest and our lips millimeters apart. He would speak and kiss me. I would listen and kiss him. I realized that he was actually as much in love with me as I was with him.<br />"That has got to be the most beautiful thing I have ever seen." I jerked up to see my dad and my uncle Mike standing at the foot of the bed looking down at us. "The two of us have been so worried for months that you two may not get along. We were both almost positive that our sons were gay, or at least leaning that way at this age. We just weren't sure if you could get it on with each other."<br />They had both seated themselves on the bed, Mike by me and dad by Luke. Mike picked up my legs and spread them wide. "Oh this is sweet. Remember when we had cute, tight puckers like this. I loved looking at your lovely anus after a good fucking. I have to have some of this." With that he put his head down and began to rim me and feltch Luke's cum from my ass.<br />I turned to look at Luke. He smiled at me as my dad ate his ass. Luke and I locked lips and let them give us pleasure. Our cocks thickened and filled out to their full length only to be grasped and stroked by each other's dad as he ate his way to the center of our small world. My cock began to throb and thicken. Mike took it into his mouth in time for me to give him the fifth load of cum from my, now sore, balls in just a little over and hour and a half.<br />Luke was gasping in my mouth as we breathed each other's air over and over and his cum filled my dad's eager mouth. The two brothers pulled away and looked at each other. They moved forward and kissed each other, sharing their prizes between themselves.<br />"Oh, this brings back so many memories. I wonder if we were that cute when we made love at the same age as they are," my dad said.<br />"I don't know. I know that Mac loved it the first time he caught us. Man, could that old fart suck cock. No wonder papa kept him around," Mike offered.<br />"How long were they together, do you know?"<br />"Papa told me that they met in grade school and began sucking each other at thirteen years old. Mac lived here until he died at seventy three, so I guess they were together sixty years."<br />"It's a wonder that any of us were ever born. Papa was a horny fucker, right down to the end." Dad said.<br />"And he had such a little cock. Did you ever suck him?"<br />"No, I never had that opportunity. In fact I never thought of it with anybody but you. To this date I have never sucked any other dick than yours. I let a kid suck me in Spain a few years ago. He was our houseboy. He was supposed to be helping me bathe. He washed my back and handed me a towel as I got out. I was drying my hair when he took my cock into his mouth. I moved over to the massage table and laid back. The lad was about thirteen or fourteen but he knew how to suck a man's cock. I lay there thinking of you and the great times we used to have. I let that kid take me twice that afternoon. He helped me to relax every day for as long as we were there."<br />"That was when you lost your wife wasn't it?"<br />:"After. When Mark and I went back to finish my assignment. I was kind of lonesome and not knowing what to do. I was worried about Mark. I got assigned to the embassy in Amsterdam and took a house across the street from a boy brothel that is world famous. Mark met a young homosexual boy and discovered his sexuality."<br />"You knew about Kurt and me? You knew what we were doing."<br />"Son, I was with the Embassy. You were watched like a hawk watches a mouse every second of the day and night. There were cameras in your room. There was a man on your tail as you went up the back stairs with Kurt. I sat in the owners office and watched you and that lawyer. You opened up and became your own man that night. I didn't like it that you met him at his apartment but the second time you were there the place had cameras and microphones everywhere. Someday you may want to watch your sexy little ass in action."<br />"Dad, I....I..." I broke down and began to cry. I was so mad and so hurt. My dad came to me and held me tight. "Is this room bugged, father?" I was raging mad and I let it out.<br />"No dear. It is not. I am not worried about anyone hurting you here. Mike and I have been talking by phone two or three times a week since he got his new assignment. I know that this is the only place that you will be happy and safe while I am on assignment to Iraq. You need someone to be friends with. Luke had some habits that made Mike think that he might be ready to experiment and discover his sexuality. We thought that if you two could become friends then it would be easier for both of you to be this far away from all of the excitement you have always known.<br />"It was a silent wish, on both of our parts that you might become, at least jack off buddies. We aren't ready to be grandfathers yet. Coming in here and smelling your sex stench in the air was like a dream come true for me."<br />"Me too," Mike chimed in. "I love Luke so very much. I couldn't love him more if he were of my blood. I will never have sex with him but he is the most desirable young man I have ever met. I am so glad that the two of you are together. Your dad and I both feel that you may discover girls the way we did as you grow older but for now you can have all of the sex you want and not have to worry about pregnancy."<br />"So you set us up to have sex with each other so you could get your perverted thrill!! Well, fuck you! Both!!" Luke pulled his pants and coat on and stormed out of the door. I looked at my dad. I loathed the man. I ran after Mike, still naked. I caught him right outside the door and we ran to the barn and up to the top of the hay loft. I grabbed a handful of horse blankets and tossed them up before me. I stacked the bales of hay into a fort of sorts and put the blankets down then stacked more bales to make a roof.<br />Luke and I crawled inside. I was fucking freezing my nuts off because I was still stark naked. We cuddled together under three or four blankets and slept till morning. When we awakened we had to piss wicked bad. We crawled out of our fort into icy cold air. On the ground in front of the fort were all of my clothes and the rest of Luke's. We ran to the side of the barn and peed in the hay. It was to far to the house and I didn't have time to dress before I would have peed myself.<br />Once dressed we climbed down the ladder. Under the loft lay our dads, together under a stack of horse blankets. I stood looking at them. My dad opened his eyes and looked at me, "Ahh, son..."<br />"Save it, dad. It's too fucking cold out here. Let's go back to Mac's shack and we'll talk there." I put my arm around Luke and he took off at a run, our dads running right behind us. Dad started to say something and I cut him off. "Look, I was out of line last night. I know that you love me. Dad, you have always done what you felt was best for me. I was shocked that you had wanted me to fall in love with Luke. I have you know." He looked at me. "I've fallen in love with him. I don't really care how we came to be together but if he'll have me I want to be with him from now on and forever."<br />Luke grabbed me and hugged me close and we kissed. Yech, morning breath with hints of stale cum. My man's cum, my cum, fuck it kiss me again. "Uh, dad, I'm sorry. I was out of line too. I didn't know for sure if I was gay. I had thoughts...when I saw Mark I just went...what? I don't know but I do know that I want to be with him forever more.<br />"It scared me that you knew more about me than I know. Does my mother know?"<br />"No. I don't think so. We never talk about it. She is your mother. Mother's know their kids. I know it won't matter to her unless she doesn't get a grandkid or four."<br />"If you can stand to be around us it is Christmas morning. We should get inside and celebrate with the family." My dad, always the logical one. Luke and I showered together and dressed. We snuck in the house and sat in front of the fireplace with a cup of hot chocolate each. Dad and Mike came in all dressed and looking fresh. Dad grabbed toast and bacon and made up some bacon sandwiches. He gave each of us one then he and Mike sat beside us as we ate and stared at each other. I saw nothing but love in both of their faces and I felt like a damn fool. I almost lost the only good thing that has come into my life in like...forever.<br />All of my cousins were coming in and grabbing food to stuff in their dainty little faces. The room was getting crowded. My dad's oldest brother opened the sliding doors to the dining room and announced that Santa had been there. All of the little ones made a bee line out of the kitchen to be followed by the older set then the parents. Luke and I sat together. Santa had come for us the day before.Unknownnoreply@blogger.com0tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-3608310073028132155.post-86531059904386547362007-07-13T15:22:00.000-07:002007-07-13T15:23:49.739-07:00EricI awoke well rested, and looking forward to the new day. I had slept through the night, which rarely happened any more. I was totally relaxed, and laid on the bed for a few minutes enjoying the silence of the early morning.<br /><br />I got up and did the necessary things to make myself comfortable, put on my shorts and shoes, and padded across the hallway to Eric's room. I tapped on the door, and opened it carefully. He was lying there snoring softly. I wanted to let him sleep, but he had said he wanted to get up so I walked to the bedside, turned on the small lamp on the night-stand, and shook his shoulder gently. "Eric," I said just above a whisper. "Eric. Wake up, Son."<br /><br />He rolled onto his back, and opened his eyes. As he focused on my face, he started to frown, and then the fog cleared as he remembered he had said he wanted to get up early. "G'mornin' Dad."<br /><br />"Good morning, Son," I said as he screwed his little fists into his eyes. "Are you sure you want to get up?"<br /><br />"No," he said honestly, "but I'll try it 'cause I want to be a part of everything you do."<br /><br />I smiled at him, and said, " Well then, get up and wash the sleep out of your eyes, and put something on. I'll be in the basement when you're ready."<br /><br />"OK. I'll just be a minute," he said as he got out of the bed, and followed his rigid boyhood to the bathroom.<br /><br />I left him to his private morning rituals, and went to the basement. I did my stretching, and started the treadmill. Adjusting the speed to a normal walk, I had just gotten on it, when Eric came in and climbed on behind me. He had watched me jog the morning before, so I was not really surprised that he did it correctly. "You should do some stretches first," I said, "to prevent stiffening up later."<br /><br />He stepped to the sides of the moving belt, and dismounted. I did the same, and showed him how to stretch out his tendons and muscles. "You should do this before and after every workout," I said. "It will help reduce any soreness you may get."<br /><br />I put him to walking some more while I sat down and did some work on the butterfly machine. He watched me while he walked, and said, "How long do I have to do this?"<br /><br />I smiled and said, "It's not a chore. If you think that's enough, stop and do something else.<br /><br />"Like what?" he asked as he stopped the treadmill.<br /><br />I got up and said, "You could start building up your arms with some curls>" I showed him how to do the exercise properly, and handed him a couple of five pound weights to work with.<br /><br />"These are too light," he said. "I can lift a lot more than this."<br /><br />"I'm sure you can," I said, "but using a weight you can handle easily let's you do more reps - er, repetitions - and it's the reps that build the muscles. You can increase the weight when you can do a hundred reps with each arm, but for now just start with three sets of ten reps each."<br /><br />"What do you mean -sets?" he asked.<br /><br />"Do ten lifts with each arm, and rest a bit," I said. "That's one set."<br /><br />I watched as he started flinging the weights up and down. "Slow down, Son," I said. "Take your time and make sure you do each lift properly. This isn't a race. We want to spend the time exercising, not doing it in as short a time as possible."<br /><br />I worked on my abs, which I felt had suffered from the large caloric intake on Christmas, and showed Eric various exercises he could do without making him too stiff and sore. I taught him the proper way to do pushups and squats. We both finished up with a jog on the treadmill. I put Eric in front of me so he could hang onto the handle while I used the side rails for balance. We ran a moderate half mile that left us breathing deeply.. I showed him how to cool down, and we went up to my shower, which was big enough for four people to bathe in at the same time.<br /><br />We soaped each other's back, then rinsed the sweat off our own bodies. Eric wanted to wash my privates, but I told him that would get us both all sweaty again. He giggled and said, "Yeah, maybe, but it would be fun too."<br /><br />I said, "That kind of fun will lead us down a slippery slope, and we aren't ready to take that plunge yet."<br /><br />We got out of the shower, dried off, and Eric ran to his room to get dressed for the day. I took a little extra care with shaving, and then put on a pair of slacks and a turtle necked shirt, black socks, and a pair of loafers. By the time I got down to the kitchen, Eric had my coffee waiting. I kissed his forehead, and thanked him. "How about sausage and pancakes this morning," I said.<br /><br />"Yeah, cool."<br /><br />I put some link sausage on the grill and they cooked while I mixed the batter. In less than fifteen minutes we were feasting on a good breakfast. He had set the places on the island with orange juice at each place, my cup freshly filled with the last of the coffee from the carafe, and milk for himself. I enjoyed the closeness, and could no longer imagine a life without this wonderful boy.<br /><br />"Do you want to watch the market with me this morning?" I asked.<br /><br />"Yeah," he said. "Maybe for a while."<br /><br />We sat in the same seats we had used the day before. I turned on the computer, and brought up the markets. It seemed to be a rather listless day, and I noticed Eric beginning to flag after a short time. I said, "Do you want to go take a nap? You really aren't used to being up this early."<br /><br />He smiled at me a little guiltily and said, "Maybe for a little while."<br /><br />I hugged him as he got up, and said, "Pleasant dreams."<br /><br />He hugged me back, and went up to his room. I stuck it out for another hour, but finally gave up, and went into the kitchen. I used the bones from the rib roast, and some other leftovers from the freezer to start a pot of hearty beef soup. I put it on the back of the range, and let it simmer. I put a pork loin in an enameled roasting pan, and after rubbing it with salt, pepper, thyme, and rosemary, poured some red wine into the pan. I peeled some small potatoes, opened a bag of baby carrots, and threw in some roughly chopped onions and garlic. I put the cover on it, and put it in a slow oven to braise.<br /><br />I went back into the computer room, and checked the IM for people I knew who were online. I chatted with a couple of them for a while, listening to them brag about their Christmases. I smiled to myself when I realized none of them had gotten anything that could compare with the gift that had been given me.<br /><br />I checked the local newspaper for anything interesting, and was about to shut the machine down when a small headline attracted my attention. Teen Found Dead in Snowbank. I clicked on the link to the story, and read that an unidentified teenager had been found by a store owner while shoveling the walk in front of his business. The police estimated him to be about fifteen, but said he had no identification, and they had no clues as to where he was from. The article went on to say that no facilities were available for runaways, and that he had evidently frozen to death in the big storm on Christmas Eve. Yeah, I thought. No room for him at the Inn.<br /><br />I got a printout of the story, and determined to write a letter to the paper with a view to pointing the finger at incompetent social services, callous taxpayers, and self righteous "Christians.". I was angry for the first time in years, and thought about how close Eric had come to a similar fate. Then I cried for this unknown young man whose life Society had wasted.<br /><br />A little after noon I went up to wake Eric, but found him in the library reading a book. "What are you reading?" I asked.<br /><br />He held the book up so I could see the title on the spine. The Book of Virtues I read. "Do you like the stories?" I asked.<br /><br />"Yeah," he said. "They're all about how to be a good person. Have you read it?"<br /><br />"A long time ago," I said. "I got a lot out of it. It helped me deal with the nasty bastard I used to be."<br /><br />"No way," he said. "You were never nasty."<br /><br />"Well, thank you kind sir," I said smiling at him. "I'm glad you think so, but the fact is that I used to be the same kind of queer you hated while you were on the streets. After I read that book, I didn't like myself very much, and I changed some of the things that made me that way. I still have to keep a tight rein on my thoughts, but it gets easier every day."<br /><br />"Is that why you went to prison?"<br /><br />"It certainly had a lot to do with it, " I said. "It took a long time for me to realize it was my fault, and not the fault of the boy I had sex with."<br /><br />"Did he rat you off?"<br /><br />"Yes, and I hated him for it back then," I answered. "I spent three years devising plans to get even. Then I realized I was only wasting my time instead of using it constructively. When I got out, I had to attend a therapy group, and that was one of the books they suggested I read. It made me think of all the damage I had done to others, and I decided to try to do better."<br /><br />"You sure did a good job of that," he said. "You're the best guy I ever knew."<br /><br />"Thank you for saying that," I said. "We can talk about it later if you want to, but it's getting on toward one o'clock. John will be here soon, and you'll want something to eat before he gets here. Go comb your hair, and make yourself presentable. You want to make a good impression, don't you?"<br /><br />He put a bookmark in the page, and stood up. "I don't care what you were before. I sure love you the way you are now."<br /><br />"I love you too. Now go."<br /><br />I went back down to the kitchen,, and heated a can of chili. I put some lunchmeat on a plate, and poured a glass of milk. Eric ran in as I was dishing up the chili. I noticed he had changed into slacks and a dress shirt. "You look very nice," I said as he filled his mouth with chili.<br /><br />He smiled at me, and continued his assault on the chili and sandwiches. When he finished, he loaded the dishes into the dishwasher, and came to me and hugged me around the waist. "You can stop changing now," he said. "You're perfect just the way you are."<br /><br />The intercom beeped, and Tom told me John was on his way up. I thanked him and sent Eric to greet him at the door while I stood off to the side where I could watch his face.<br /><br />When Eric heard John's knock, he swung the door wide and nailed the man with his brightest smile. He stuck his hand out, and said, "Good afternoon, Mister Bishop. My name is Eric Larson, and Bob wants to adopt me."<br /><br />I had known John for a little less than a year, but had never seen him at a loss for words before. He stuttered, "Er, um, ah." He finally took Eric's outstretched hand and said, "How do you do Mister Larson." Eric gently guided him into the house, and closed the door. John stood in the foyer staring at him with his mouth agape.<br /><br />I walked up to him barely subduing a laugh, and said, "I see you've met Eric. Quite extraordinary, isn't he?"<br /><br />Although still somewhat taken aback, John regained his bearing as Eric headed for the kitchen, and said, "He's amazing. Where did you find him?"<br /><br />"Actually he found me. I believe he is Santa's gift to me because I've been such a good boy all these years." We both chuckled over that statement.<br /><br />As we retired to the family room, I gave John the short version of Eric's plight and how he came to be my permanent guest.<br /><br />We sat at the coffee table while Eric busied himself in the kitchen. He came in a few minutes later carefully balancing a plate of Oreo cookies, three cups and saucers, a sugar bowl, a creamer, and a carafe of coffee on a tray He put it down and asked, "Is there anything else I can get you, sir?'<br /><br />John shook his head more in wonder than denial and said, "Not for me. Thank you."<br /><br />After we had sipped the coffee and dispensed with small talk, the tray was pushed aside, and John opened his attache case. He pulled out a manila folder, and put it in front of me. "This is the result of that project you had me look into last February," he said.<br /><br />It was my turn to lose it. I sat with my chin on my chest looking at the vellum document in front of me. Emblazoned across the top was the unmistakable single word "PARDON". I glanced at the State Seal, and the scrawled signature and said, "I don't believe it! You did it!"<br /><br />"Well, I had a small part in it," said John, "but you did most of it. That shelter you funded had a lot to do with it. That gave him a good reason to consider it, and the two hundred thousand in his offshore account did the rest.<br /><br />"Your record has been purged," he continued. "I had a friend run an NCIC [National Criminal Information Center] background check on you, and it came back blank. There are undoubtedly some hard copies of your transgressions laying around in old files somewhere, but the computers are clean."<br /><br />"How is the shelter coming?" I asked. "I just saw a story in the local paper that said a youngster died in the storm. He was found in a snowbank."<br /><br />Eric asked, "Was it a street kid?"<br /><br />"They think so," I told him. "He didn't have any ID, and there is no missing persons report fitting his description."<br /><br />"Was there a picture with the story?"<br /><br />"Yes, but not a very good one," I said. "It's on my desk if you want to look at it."<br /><br />Eric jumped up and ran out of the room. He came shuffling back a few minutes later weeping quietly. "It's Jeremy," he sobbed. "That's one of the guys I told you about who helped me."<br /><br />John asked him gently, "Do you know his last name?"<br /><br />"He said it was Shaw, but nobody ever gives his real last name. I'm not even sure his real name was Jeremy," Eric sobbed. "All I know is, he was a good guy. He was another one the pastor at the Angel of Mercy mission wouldn't let stay."<br /><br />"WHAT?" John burst out. "Why couldn't he stay?"<br /><br />"Pastor Bucholtz said there was no room in God's house for faggots," said Eric. "That's why I couldn't stay there either."<br /><br />John was appalled. "How many were told that?"<br /><br />"There were five of us. We kind of looked out for each other until I lost track of Jeremy and Josh." Eric was still crying, but he was holding up better than I would have under the circumstances.<br /><br />John dialed his cell phone, and spoke into it. "I want to talk to Dan. This is John Bishop." He waited a minute or two, and then said, "He damned well better find the time to talk to me right now. I have some information on that dead teen" Less than a minute later he said, "Dan? I think I have some information for you. I have it on good authority that the boy that was found in the snow this morning went by the name Jeremy Shaw. He had some buddies that weren't found. Do you know if they're in your lockup?"<br /><br />A couple of minutes went by, then, "Yeah." ---. "I see. Who's the PD? --- Uh-huh. ----Uh-huh.--- No.--- Well, I may take a hand in it. ----- OK, Dan. I'll talk to you soon." He laughed and then broke the connection. He turned to Eric and said, "Your other friends are being held at Juvenile Hall at the moment. They are being charged with Breaking and Entering. I'll see what I can do for them tomorrow. I have to talk to the Public Defender first. We lawyers have strict rules about stepping on each other's toes." He made a wry face.<br /><br />"Can't you just get them out and bring them up here?" asked Eric. Things are so simple to solve when you're thirteen.<br /><br />"There are a lot of reasons why that's not a good idea," John said to him. "For one thing, it would put you and Bob at risk. Then too, I know what Bob's rules are, and I doubt these boys could measure up. I'll see what I can do tomorrow. Till then, there isn't much we can do except pray I can convince the DA not to press charges."<br /><br />"If it will help, I'll cover any damages they caused," I said.<br /><br />"That might be the thing that springs them," said John, "Well, let's table that for the time being.<br /><br />"To answer your question about the shelter," he continued, "the contractor is into cleanup, and the decorators are in full swing. We have the necessary permits and licenses. It should be ready for occupancy by the first."<br /><br />"That's only a few days away," I said. "Is the staff lined up?"<br /><br />John ticked the positions off on his fingers; "We have a pediatrician, three of the four counselors, a cook, and a housekeeper," he said. "I'm sold on Janet Hayes as the director, but I know how you feel about women in authority, so I've also got William Petty on the list."<br /><br />I knew they were both highly qualified. "Why do you like Janet better than Bill?" I asked.<br /><br />"Both have impeccable credentials," he said, "but I read both their doctoral theses, and Janet's covers the ground in the field we need. It's a masterful paper on the needs of homosexual youth. Besides that, she has seven years experience working for the Colorado State Hospital in just that niche." He paused, then said, "And I'm pretty sure she's gay."<br /><br />"Is she available now," I asked, "or will we have to wait while she plays head games with us?"<br /><br />"She wants the job. The salary offer is acceptable, but the thing she loves most is the idea of functioning without the State looking over her shoulder."<br /><br />"Sign her up," I said. "Have her ready to take over on the first. Hire the others, and have them move in. I want to get the shelter open so there are no more 'Jeremy Shaw's' slipping through the cracks.<br /><br />"The first is next Monday," I said. "I want to have a small ribbon cutting ceremony, and I want to be the one to cut the ribbon to open 'The Jeremy Shaw Memorial Shelter.' Invite the press. I'd like for them to hear what I have to say." I gave him an evil smile. He had his mouth open again. "Well, I paid four million dollars to build the place. Shouldn't I have the say as to what it will be called?"<br /><br />Eric suddenly wrapped his arms around my neck and murmured, "You're the greatest, Dad."<br /><br />John looked thoughtful. "Be careful how you word that speech," he said to me. "I feel the same way you do, but I don't think it's a good idea to tread on too many important toes before we even begin."<br /><br />"Fuck them, their important toes, and the horse they rode in on!" I said angrily. "They've had a hundred years to fix the problem, and have done nothing constructive."<br /><br />"If I'm following your logical train of thought," John said, "you will want me to petition the court to assign Eric's delinquent friends to the new shelter."<br /><br />"Why, that's a wonderful idea, John," I said sweetly. "If the staff is ready, they could move in tomorrow after court., don't you think?<br /><br />"I'd also like to cover the boy's funeral expenses." I said. "It makes me angry that the State will just throw him in a hole and cover him up to hide their mistakes."<br /><br />John pulled out his cell phone, and started dialing. Within a half hour he had notified all the staff members except one of the counselors, and was assured that the shelter would be staffed sufficiently to accept the three boys when they were released. "Done, and done," he said. "The funeral home will take care of the nitty gritty, and Jeremy will be 'at rest' by tomorrow morning in viewing room 'B'.<br /><br />"Now, what's this about an adoption?"<br /><br />"I think Eric said it quite succinctly," I said. "What we need to discuss is a plan of action."<br /><br />"Well, now that your record is no longer an issue, I don't see any reason why it can't be done," said John. "It might be a good idea to file the petition in another county, though. You are quite well known in this one, and there are pit bulls around who might try to derail your petition. Marie Perkins comes to mind." He had mentioned the assistant DA who had prosecuted my conviction. "She can't legally quote chapter and verse, but she can mention the pardon, and throw suspicion around."<br /><br />"Where would you suggest," I asked. "I'm a legal resident here, and I really don't like the idea of moving." I laughed. "It's pretty hard to move a place this big."<br /><br />"How about Lincoln County," he said, ignoring my attempt at humor. "It's not that far away, and all you would have to do is buy a vacation cottage - a beach front cabin on the coast, maybe. After the adoption is final, you can sell it, or rent it out. Consider it an investment."<br /><br />"Sounds like a plan," I said. "If I rented it out during the summer, I could also make it available to friends and employees. I'm sure Tom and Carl would enjoy a week or two on the beach, although I don't know what we'd do around here without them."<br /><br />"Well, we'll call that a 'yes'. You can get hold of your realtor in the morning, and let me know as soon as you've completed the purchase." He continued, "Meanwhile, I'll get the paperwork started. Anything else?"<br /><br />"Yes," I said. "Eric needs his basic records, and I thought you might be able to talk to his father about them. He will need his school records, birth certificate, Social Security Card, and anything else you think he might need in the future."<br /><br />John thought a moment. "I think it's a good idea to talk to his father anyway. We might be able to make a shortcut in the adoption process if we can get him on our side."<br /><br />"Good luck," snorted Eric. "He threw me out of his house. He said I must be the milkman's kid because none of his family was queer."<br /><br />"That's even better," said John. "I'll bet he has a favorite tavern where he drinks."<br /><br />Eric nodded.<br /><br />John said, "I wonder how he would like it if it became common knowledge there that his son is gay." He put on an evil smile. "This is all ammunition for our side. We might even get lucky, and get him to sign a 'Termination of Parental Rights' affidavit."<br /><br />"He stole my bank account too," Eric said. "I had over a thousand dollars in it that my mother gave me before she died."<br /><br />"Oh Eric," John said, "I'm going to love doing this for you. I don't suppose you know the account number."<br /><br />"No. The passbook was in the family strongbox," he said. "Does that make a difference?"<br /><br />"It would make it easier," said John, "but I'll see what my investigator can find. For now, just write down your father's name and address. Put down your mother's name too. I'll take it from there."<br /><br />Eric took the proffered paper and pen, and wrote the names and his old address on it. John took it and put it in his attache case. "Anything else while I'm here?"<br /><br />Eric and I looked at each other, and I said, "I guess that's all. You're welcome to stay for dinner if you want to."<br /><br />"Thanks, but no," he said. "Billy will be waiting for me, and he'll be cooking tonight. I can't miss that - much as I'd like to." He laughed at his own joke, and we all stood up. He extended his hand to Eric, and said, "I'm very happy to have met such an extraordinary young man. I hope to see you again soon." He turned to me and said, "It's always a pleasure, Bob. I'll keep you posted on everything, and I'll call you tomorrow about those three in Juvie."<br /><br />"I appreciate it, John. I'll be waiting for your call."<br /><br />Eric and I saw him to the door, and said our farewells. He smiled and waved as he got into his Mercedes, and drove off down the hill.<br /><br />Eric pushed his head up into my armpit, and put his arm around my waist. I led him back into the family room, and sat him next to me on the sofa in front of the fire, which he had rebuilt earlier. He grabbed me with both arms and sobbed, "He didn't deserve to die," he moaned. "Why did God make him die? He wasn't really bad."<br /><br />My eyes were full of tears too, but not so much because of Jeremy's misfortune. My love for Eric made me hurt because he was hurting, and I had no answers for him. Platitudes would not assuage his grief, so I cradled him in my arms, and rocked him until he fell asleep from emotional exhaustion. I loved him the more because even in the flush of his new-found largess, he had not forgotten the realities plaguing those he had shared the hard times with.<br /><br />I gently woke him after an hour, and said, "Supper time, Little One." He opened his eyes, and his eyes filled up again. I said quietly, "Maybe Jeremy died so that your other friends could live a better life. There are people in town who are really pissed off that a young boy died because there was no place for him on Christmas Eve."<br /><br />I heard the phone ringing, but let the machine answer it. What I had in my arms was much more important than anything else. I said to Eric, "It's time for dinner."<br /><br />He answered, "I'm not really hungry."<br /><br />"OK," .I said, "but you'll have let me go turn off the oven or we'll be smoked out." He released me, and I went to the kitchen. I turned off the oven, and took the roast out to cool. Eric came in a few minutes later, and said, "I guess I should eat something. You went to all the trouble of fixing it."<br /><br />"Don't worry about that," I said. "I'd throw it out and start over if it would make you happy again. I felt the way you do when my mother died. I was in prison, and they wouldn't even let me go to the funeral. They just told me she was dead, and sent me back to my cell."<br /><br />The phone rang again, and I picked it up. "Llewellyn here." I said.<br /><br />John's excited voice said, "I got him! I got the son of a bitch. He's going to be defrocked and sent to burn in the Sahara if I have my way."<br /><br />"John?" I said. "What are you talking about?"<br /><br />"I called the head honcho at the Angel of Mercy Synod, and read him his beads, from 'a' for asshole to 'z' for zero - including, but not limited to 'f' for faggot and 'q' for queer. I told him his fucking pastor here was responsible for Jeremy's death. I told him the donation you made last year would not be renewed, and that I was going to try to bring charges that would take away their tax exempt status."<br /><br />John," I said, "are you drunk?<br /><br />"You bet your bippy. And I'm mad too."<br /><br />"Is Billy there?<br /><br />"Yep, and he's mad too," he said.<br /><br />I had never known John to be this upset over anything before. "Let me talk to Billy," I said.<br /><br />Billy came on the line, and said meekly, "hello?"<br /><br />"This is Bob Llewellyn, Billy. I want you to find your dad's keys, and hide them. He's apt to go looking for that pastor, and do him real harm. That will only get John in trouble, and won't do anything for Jeremy or anyone else."<br /><br />"OK, Mr Llewellyn. I'll do it. I've never seem him so spaced out. He really scares me."<br /><br />"There's no need for you to be scared, Billy. John couldn't hurt you, but he might kill the son of a bitch who turned Jeremy out into that storm."<br /><br />"Thanks for telling me what to do."<br /><br />"Just hold him tight," I said. "He needs your love now more than ever. I'm always here if you need me. Just call."<br /><br />"I will. Thanks again." He hung up.<br /><br />I put the dinner on the island, and Eric picked at it, but did get some of it down. I ate sparingly too, and there was a lot left over. I put everything away, and carried Eric upstairs. I put him to bed, and laid next to him until he fell asleep. He slept fitfully, so I stayed with him all through the night. He woke as dawn broke gray and cloudy. "Dad?" he said. He looked at me mournfully and asked, "Why, Dad?"<br /><br />I looked at him sadly, and said, "I don't know, Son. Some things have no explanation. I wish I could give you a reason, but I can't."<br /><br />He snuggled himself into my arms, and asked, "Do you suppose he suffered?"<br /><br />"I don't know that either," I said, "but I've heard that it's an easy way to go. I read that you get warm and go to sleep before you actually die of the cold, but I don't know. I guess nobody knows."<br /><br />"I hope he's happier now," he said. "He always said that all he wanted was to be safe and warm ."<br /><br />"I'm sure he has his wish. He's probably looking down on us, and wondering why we're so sad when he's so happy."<br /><br />"I hope so," he said, and closed his eyes again.Unknownnoreply@blogger.com0tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-3608310073028132155.post-13907661046630957062007-07-12T21:52:00.000-07:002007-07-12T22:00:59.709-07:00New ExperiencesEnrico was now alone in the room he had shared with Samuele. Therefore for some months he had no more sex. Samuele was happy with his new life as a married man and told Enrico that he had enjoyed having sex with him, but that he clearly preferred a woman.<br /><br />Possibly, also to compensate a little for his separation from Samuele, Enrico started to mix with his study mates more than before. One of them invited him to attend a group of "historical studies". Enrico found it interesting. Soon he noticed that in that group were circulating new<br />ideas. Especially a young doctor, whose name was Carlo Poma, fascinated him. Not only and not so much physically, but for his personality and character. Carlo Poma was clearly oriented towards women, therefore Enrico, after a first moment of expectation, set aside his hope. But the<br />fascination of the young physician's personality was so strong that he tried, all the same, to become at least his friend.<br /><br />Carlo defined himself as a patriot. But to him the concept of fatherland was deeply different than, for instance, that of Enrico's father and of the majority of people. To Carlo the fatherland, the "land of the fathers", was not Venetian land, and even less the Austro-Hungarian Empire. To Carlo the Fatherland (with a capital "F") was Europe. A single culture, the Greek-roman one, a common racial stock, an unic religion, the christianism, united Europe in a sole entity whose peoples were so mixed up to constitute, at his eyes, an homogeneous and indistinguishable whole, especially if compared with cultures such as the Arab-Asiatic or the Russian-Slavic.<br /><br />But in this whole, artfully divided in nations, according to Carlo, one nation didn't still have the dignity of existing as a homogeneous entity - the Italian nation.<br /><br />"From the Alps to the Jonian Sea, we speak one only language, Italian, we have one only religion, Catholicism, one only cultural tradition. Dante is not only a Florentine, a Tuscan, he is the poet of us all, and he is Italian. The same for Michelangelo, Cellini, Leonardo, Raffaello, Pier Capponi, Masaniello... they all are Italian, and yet it doesn't still exist as a recognized entity having the same dignity of the other states, that we can call Italy! Italy has been divided, enslaved, humiliated..."<br /><br />Enrico listened carefully to these speeches - in the group were circulating in great secrecy the writings of one Giuseppe Mazzini, who championed the republican ideal; they talked about the writings of one Gioberti, who wished an united Italy under the rule of the Pope; they whispered about one Giuseppe Garibaldi, who was recruiting volunteers ready to give their life for an united Italy...<br /><br />These were dangerous, subversive speeches, and yet very fascinating and Enrico felt more and more involved in them, as he felt they were right and sound.<br /><br />Enrico was twenty one years old when he met his third man, a theatrical actor.<br /><br />This was a twenty nine year old youth, his name was Otello Atzeni. With his troupe they were playing ShakespeareÕs tragedies and Otello was splendid in Hamlet's role. Enrico went to see it with his university mates. After the play one of them, who was really rich and full of money, invited the entire troupe to dinner. Enrico found himself sitting near Otello Atzeni.<br /><br />The actor was a likeable and handsome companion, so that Enrico felt attracted to him. Otello was sitting between Enrico and another university student, but this last was engaged in a conversation with the actress sitting at his right, so that Enrico and Otello talked all the<br />time together.<br /><br />When Enrico told him he would have liked to see the other tragedies played by the troupe, Otello said, "I will send you a carnet of complimentary tickets, so that you can come and see us any time you like."<br /><br />"That's very kind of you, and I am really grateful. What can I do to repay your courtesy?"<br /><br />"Two things - advertise our plays and, when you come to see us, after the performance come to greet me in my dressing room..."<br /><br />"More than willingly." Enrico said gladly.<br /><br />The following day he received at home the carnet with a card jot down by Otello, saying, "I hope to see you soon at the theater. Your company yesterday night during the dinner has been extremely pleasing. See you soon, Atzeni O."<br /><br />Thus, once a week, Enrico started to go to theatre and after the performance he gave his name to go to Otello's dressing room.<br /><br />The actor, though always surrounded by his admirers, found the way to talk with him, and one evening told him, "My friend, you see how I am besieged!"<br /><br />"Aren't you pleased? It is the evidence of your fame."<br /><br />"Yes, certainly it is... but I would like having more time to spend with you. Why don't you wait for me? I'll change my clothes, and then we can go to have a drink together..."<br /><br />"With real pleasure. Where can I wait for you?"<br /><br />"In front of the theatre there is a cafe open till late. Wait for me inside there. I will try not to be late."<br /><br />In the eyes of the young man Enrico noticed a special light and asked himself if by chance also the actor was a lover of his own sex. And he wished so - he liked the actor very much. He went to wait for him at the cafe and ordered a hot chocolate.<br /><br />Otello came and sat, smiling, at his table, "Here I am at last, all for you! I hope you don't have to go back too soon..."<br /><br />"I have the key, I don't have a fixed time to go back home."<br /><br />"Very good, but here they will close in a short while. Why don't you drop in to my place? I have a room at Damiani's Hotel, a small room but all for myself. And so I can show you the newspapers cuttings talking about me..."<br /><br />"Willingly, if this doesn't bother you."<br /><br />"On the contrary! Are you coming, then?"<br /><br />They went to the hotel and up to Otello's room. There reigned an agreeable disorder, the one you can expect to find in an artist's room. Otello tried to tidy up summarily and freed two chairs and a part of the small desk.<br /><br />"Have a seat, please. Here is the album of the cuttings talking about me..." he said and, opening in front of him the album, instead of sitting on the other chair, he stood at the back of Enrico, to point out the various articles and to comment on them. Enrico could feel his proximity and became aroused.<br /><br />While Otello, leaning above him, was explaining, Enrico raised a little his head and their faces brushed slightly. Their eyes met.<br /><br />"Do you know that you have wonderful eyes?" Otello said to him and passed his hand through EnricoÕs hair.<br /><br />Enrico raised some more his head and whispered, "And you... you have sensual and sweet lips..."<br /><br />"Do you think?" Otello asked in a breath and his lips went down to meet Enrico's lips.<br /><br />They kissed. Enrico stood up turning; they embraced, hugged kissing again, and felt that the other too was aroused.<br /><br />"Oh, Enrico! Come..." Otello said driving him towards his bed. They undressed each other with feverish hands, climbed on the bed and enlaced to each other, full of desire. Otello knew where to touch him to stir up his pleasure, and Enrico was more and more aroused - he loved those long preliminaries.<br /><br />"Enrico..." moaned the young man lying on his back and pulling Enrico upon him.<br /><br />"Yes?"<br /><br />Otello spread his legs raising them at the sides of the other, "Take me, and push it all inside me, please!"<br /><br />Enrico looked at him in surprise, but Otello had his eyes shut and was pulling him to himself. So Enrico directed with the hand his member, pushed, started to sink in him, smooth like a hand entering in its glove, and felt strong warmth enveloping him.<br /><br />He emitted a low moan, "Ooooh, Otello... I like it!"<br /><br />"Yes, push, harder!"<br /><br />"Yes, oh yes!" Enrico cried out, feeling prey of an intense pleasure and, when he was fully immersed, he placed his knees and elbows on the mattress and started to heatedly piston inside the young man.<br /><br />"Yes so, yes so..." Otello spurred him tossing under him.<br /><br />When finally Enrico lay motionless on him, panting, emptied, Otello caressed him for a long while.<br /><br />"Now it's you turn to take me." Enrico said thinking that his companion could desire to take him.<br /><br />"No, I only like being fucked. You are a real young bull, Enrico. I'm glad I offered myself to you."<br /><br />"And I to have taken you! Did you know that it is my first time?"<br /><br />"To make love or to have sex with a man?"<br /><br />"Neither of them, it's the first time I am on top."<br /><br />"I would say you liked it, luckily. Will you come again to visit me?"<br /><br />"For sure, and with a real pleasure." Enrico answered and Otello kissed him.<br /><br />They became lovers. The met two or three times per week. No more in the late evening but in day time, when Enrico ended his lessons. They dated one time for the other. Enrico loved the merry welcome of the other - they talked about theater, about this and that, they made love, they talked again.<br /><br />Enrico grew fond of Otello, or rather, little by little he fell in love. Thus, a day, he told him so.<br /><br />"It's now seven months we have known each other... and I, Otello, have become aware I am in love with you..."<br /><br />"Thank you." the actor answered with a short smile.<br /><br />"But... do you love me?" Enrico asked, slightly strained.<br /><br />"Yes, yes, I love you. I adore this beautiful member of yours that you push inside me with such vigor. You make me feel I am all yours, when you take me."<br /><br />Enrico was happy.<br /><br />Otello seemed... hungry for him. When he went upstairs in his room, he embraced him impetuously and said to him, with urgency, "At last here you are! Come, let me feel your good pole, take me, make me yours!" and undressed him, filled with irrepressible lust, took him to the bed, made Enrico lie down on him and offered himself spurring him, "Your are a real male, Enrico... Oooh, yes... harder, stronger.... Oh, Enrico, what a bull you are! Fuck me, make me die!"<br /><br />"Did you miss me, Otello?"<br /><br />"Yes... your good pole, Enrico... Harder!"<br /><br />"Did you think of me, in these days?"<br /><br />"Yes, and each time I throbbed with excitement waiting to meet you, to give myself to you! Oh, yes, Enrico, soooo... make me feel all of it!" the man moaned tossing under him.<br /><br />Enrico felt on fire, he put his heart into it, got into him with enthusiasm, and when finally he abandoned himself on top of him, exhausted, sated, Otello hugged him almost violently and whispered, "You like banging me, don't you?"<br /><br />"I love you, Otello." the youth answered, panting. But then, much to his regret, he had to leave.<br /><br />The actor cleaned him, then himself and gave him the date for the following meeting, "I'm sorry you have to leave... I would be ready to start again, even now."<br /><br />"But unhappily you have to rehearse your play and I have to go to study..." said Enrico, glad for the inexhaustible desire that the actor showed him.<br /><br />Inexhaustible desire, for real.<br /><br />Several months later, one morning Enrico went to the university just to be informed that, for a sudden illness of his anatomy teacher, the lesson was not held. His friends invited him to a political meeting, but Enrico on the contrary thought he could do a surprise to his Otello and be for a longer time with him, therefore he excused himself and went, in a fast pace, to his man's hotel. He went up to his room and knocked at the door. He had to knock several times, but finally Otello came, wrapped in his gown of damask, his eyes drowsy.<br /><br />"Otello! Did I wake you up?"<br /><br />"Yes, but... why are you here?"<br /><br />"There is no lesson, this morning, so I thought..." the young man said entering the room of his man.<br /><br />"But it is not your turn, this morning..." the man said hesitantly,looking the watch he had on the table.<br /><br />"My turn? What do you mean?" Enrico asked slightly puzzled. Then, noticing he was looking at his watch, he asked, "Are you waiting for somebody?"<br /><br />"Our wardrobe designer... for some fitting..."<br /><br />"Will that take you a long time? When does he come?"<br /><br />"In fifteen minutes..."<br /><br />"Well... I can wait in the other room; I have all the morning free."<br /><br />"No... The fitting will take me much time, I'm afraid. I'm sorry, but I was waiting for you tomorrow afternoon..."<br /><br />"What did you mean, before, when you said it was not my turn?"<br /><br />"Nothing... I'm just a little drowsy, I talked haphazardly."<br /><br />The wardrobe designer, Enrico thought. A twenty eight years old man; he caught a glimpse of him several times... He was going for the fittings there, in his room... Weird! Why not in the dressing room in the theater? Enrico felt a pang of jealousy - a handsome young man, there...<br /><br />"But you... what fittings are you talking about? And why here, in your room?" Enrico hesitantly asked.<br />"I was waiting for you tomorrow..." the man repeated, ill at ease.<br /><br />"You and that young man, then..." Enrico said looking him in his eyes, anxiously.<br /><br />"Enrico, try to understand..."<br /><br />"Understand? What do I have to understand, that you make him bang you too? And who else? How many more?"<br /><br />"But what? Do you believe that it could be enough for me doing it with you just two or three times each week? I like you very much, yes, but... of course I have others, as long as my body is young and desirable... Beauty and youth elapse even too fast, don't you know? I have to profit, as long as I'm still pleasing. How many more? The most I have the best it is, Enrico. The wardrobe designer, one of the waiters of this hotel, the son of my impresario... and at evening, after our performance, some of my admirers, not less than two each day, Enrico."<br /><br />"And you said you loved me!" the young man accused him, bitterly.<br /><br />"And I love you, but you are not always here for me."<br /><br />"But what does it mean to you, then, to love?"<br /><br />"I like how you mount me, how you bang me! You are a young bull."<br /><br />"Yes, and you... you are a cow in heat!" retorted with rage and scorn Enrico, feeling on the brim of tears.<br /><br />Otello smiled, "Yes, why not, a cow in heat surrounded by bulls in heat. Nunzio, the waiter, is married, he has two sons. He says he likes best banging me than his wife. I like being banged and you know how to bang, you are skilled. But it's not only you who exist. You have a very good<br />cock and you use it in the right way, but yours is not the only one, luckily."<br /><br />"And you said you loved me..." Enrico repeated feeling emptied.<br /><br />"Come on, Enrico! You really couldn't believe you only existed, could you? I like you, I really like you a lot or else I would not have continued having sex with you for almost two years..."<br /><br />"You rather like my member!"<br /><br />"Yes, sure, I like it. I like sucking it, I like the feeling of it sinking inside me, and how it hammers into me. What more? Didn't I always give you pleasure?"<br /><br />"You told me you were mine!"<br /><br />"And I am yours... while you bang me. I'm yours!"<br /><br />"You are ready to be banged by the first passerby who wants to amuse himself inside you!"<br /><br />"Why, didn't you amuse yourself inside me?"<br /><br />"But I loved you. I was in love with you..." Enrico sadly said, shaking his head.<br /><br />In that moment someone knocked at the door.<br /><br />"I must be going, then!" the youth said.<br /><br />"Will I see you tomorrow afternoon?"<br /><br />"I don't think so."<br /><br />They knocked again.<br /><br />"Go and open the door." Enrico said.<br /><br />The wardrobe designer entered.<br /><br />When he saw Enrico, he stopped, disconcerted, but then opened in a wide smile, "You didn't tell me it was a threesome, today, Otello! Mmmhh, no bad at all, the boy, I should say! He too takes it up his ass?"<br /><br />"No... He is going away..." the actor said, somewhat embarrassed.<br /><br />"Yes, I take it also up my ass, but not by you. You should content yourself to mount him, I regret." Enrico dryly answered.<br /><br />The wardrobe designer took his arm looking at him with a smile and with his other hand groped Enrico's crotch, "You seem well endowed. I like both ways, why don't you mount me while I mount Otello? It would be amusing." he proposed with a lusty look.<br /><br />Enrico wriggled away, "No, look for somebody else for your threesomes." he said and went out of the room, going hurriedly home.<br /><br />On the way back, he met Samuele.<br /><br />"Enrico! What a pleasure meeting you! It is almost ten days we don't see each other. But... what face you have! What happened?"<br /><br />"Oh, Samuele... Nothing, it is nothing."<br /><br />"Come on! You have such a look... as if you were about crying."<br /><br />"That's so..."<br /><br />"Some problems? Besides being cousins, we are friends, aren't we? If you would tell me..."<br /><br />"Do you have time? Take me somewhere... where we can talk in tranquility..."<br /><br />Samuele took him in a cafe and asked for a reserved room. Here Enrico told him the burning delusion he received from Otello.<br /><br />Samuele listened to him then said, "My poor Enrico. I can understand you. But what could you expect from an actor? With theatre people one goes just to amuse himself, one should never fall in love."<br /><br />"It seems that I always fall in love with the wrong people..."<br /><br />"You are still young, come on! And then, for people loving his own gender, everything is more difficult. But you are a dear boy, and sooner or later you will find somebody able to give you true love. I too loved you, in a way. It's not worth feeling so bad, for that actor."<br /><br />"I fooled myself..."<br /><br />"That's right."<br /><br />"Because... I need love."<br /><br />"And who doesn't need it, my friend?"<br /><br />"You, at least, found it."<br /><br />"Do you believe so? No. I found a woman, a good wife, a worthy mother for my children the day we will have some, a nice companion. But love... There was more love between you and me, believe me. Between me and my wife there is affection, and this is better than nothing. She doesn't cheat on me, I don't cheat on her. But love... I believe that one human being in a hundred has the privilege to know real love and to keep it for all his life. And possibly even less than one in a hundred..."<br /><br />"Therefore, how can I expect to be that one in a hundred?" Enrico commented with a bitter accent.<br /><br />"And finding the other one in a hundred, this is the problem. For a true, deep love, you have to be in two and so the probabilities became one in ten thousand..."<br /><br />"Samuele the mathematician..." Enrico smiled.<br /><br />"Oh, good, at least mathematics had the power to make you smile! Come on, Enrico try not to be too much upset. Life goes on, doesn't it? Just think that the actor... didn't deserve you. And this is true."<br /><br />"Thank you Samuele, it made me feel good talking with you. The biggest problem for us who love our same sex possibly is to have somebody with whom we can talk about what we feel, face, and experience. Talking is a healing thing..."<br /><br />"You know that you always can talk with me, don't you?"<br /><br />"Yes, and I am grateful. And I am also grateful because you don't repudiate what was between us for some years."<br /><br />"Repudiate it? How could I? I too wanted it, I too enjoyed it? It would be not honest nor towards you and neither towards myself. Come on, Enrico, never lose your beautiful smile. Learn from this event not to fool yourself, but continue in your search for love with faith..."<br /><br />"Also if I have a possibility of one in ten thousand?"<br /><br />"Also, sure!"<br /><br />That dialog made Enrico feel good, and even more than the words, the affection that Samuele showed him.<br /><br />He immersed himself in his studies and in attending the political group and his friendship with Carlo Poma grew stronger.Unknownnoreply@blogger.com0tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-3608310073028132155.post-67532551999059808622007-07-11T21:27:00.000-07:002007-07-11T21:39:24.543-07:00Uncle Phil's Ranchby: Derrick<br /><br />Hi, my name is Derrick. I am eighteen and beginning my freshman year at a Texas university, the same one my father attended. I want to tell you the story of this past summer where I had my "awakening" and learned about love.<br /><br />My life really took a turn the summer after my fourteenth birthday. My parents decided to take a three- week European vacation and planned on dragging me along to see all the museums and cathedrals. That definitely was not my idea of a fun summer. I thought I was old enough to stay on my own for that short of a time.<br /><br />They thought differently. We finally agreed that I could spend the time with dad's much older brother, Uncle Phil, at his ranch in Texas. It was my opinion that "cow country" was only a little better than Europe. I finally agreed when it became clear I wasn't going to get to stay by myself.<br /><br />I hated my first week in the raw country. I mean, like I came from a very small city in Indiana, but Uncle Phil's ranch was in the middle of fucking nowhere. No one my age around for miles.<br /><br />Things soon changed as I realized my Uncle was a lot more fun than my "strictly business" dad. He taught me how to fish, hunt rabbits at night from the truck and best of all he taught me how to drive the truck, letting me take it all over the ranch. He even gave me one of his horses and bought me a saddle that would always be mine. At the end of my short three weeks, I didn't want to go home and my Uncle helped me talk my parents into letting me remain the whole summer. I had a blast.<br /><br />When I did arrive home in time for school, my parents thought I had matured. My friends were impressed with my Texas tan, my boots and Stetson. In fact I had put on a few pounds while down there. Uncle Phil and Aunt Martha had retired early from the banking and oil business and<br />didn't do much of any work anymore. They had built quarters behind the garage and hired an old Mexican couple as cook and handy man. Boy could Maria cook. I had never even heard of BBQ goat before, but I loved it. I loved everything she cooked and it made her happy to see me devouring everything I could get my hands on.The next summer my parents let me return to the ranch. And the next, and the next.<br /><br />I began to grow into a very handsome young man, but I had never given any thought to my sexuality.<br /><br />When I first hit puberty, I had played around with a fewof my friends but nothing more than jacking each other off. Gradually, we all started to take interest in girls. Maybe, I should say the girls were taking an interest in me. My body had developed quite a few muscles from all my summers of hard work at the ranch. I had my chores just like I was his son and had started to<br />like working with the hired hands hauling hay and mending fences. Even had to help with some of the animal birthing including sticking my arm up a mare to check the colt. Gross!<br /><br />I never dated any girl for really a long period of time because others were always chasing me. Another reason was, I didn't seem to be crazy about making it with girls as most of my friends were. I mean, it was okay to fuck, it felt good and all that, but I was just not as consumed about it as they were.<br /><br />In fact, I spent more time thinking about my summers at the ranch than I did about chicks. Eating pussy was really gross to me although I did like for them to give me head. This one particular girl really enjoyed sucking my cock more than fucking. She always creamed in her<br />panties at the same time my cum flooded her mouth. She usually wanted to kiss right afterwards but I couldn't - It was just too gross with the remains of my cum in her mouth. But she did teach me another trick.<br /><br />When it would take me a long time to shoot off, she would slowly insert her finger in my asshole. The first time it hurt like hell but it made me blow my nuts immediately. It got to where I needed her finger in there to get off. It wasn't long before I was ramming my own finger up my ass when I jacked-off.<br /><br />I never considered putting anything else up there though. Strangely, I never thought about girls or boys when I beat my meat - just how good it felt for my hand to be jacking it.<br /><br />By the time of graduation, I guess I was one of the best looking guys in school. I knew I was but I tried to keep things in perspective and not let it go to my head. I'm six foot tall, 175 pounds (all solid muscle), with black hair and bright green eyes (some people accuse me of<br />wearing high color contacts).<br /><br />For graduation, my parents had given me a new Jeep. It took a lot of persuasion on my part since they didn't think it was safe. They finally gave in when I pointed out that people in Texas drive trucks more than cars. Besides, the Jeep would be great for back roading around<br />the ranch.<br /><br />I cram-packed all my belongings into it and headed for Texas for another summer at the ranch before I started college about a 100 miles away from Uncle Phil's. I looked like a red Gypsy wagon going down the road.<br /><br />When I arrived at Uncle's, I was disappointed to learn that Maria's husband had taken very sick and they had returned to Mexico. They had hired another Mexican family to replace them but they came with a son the same age as I.<br /><br />Uncle Phil explained they had not finished adding a room to the quarters for the boy, so if I wouldn't mind, we would have to share the same room in the house for a couple of weeks. I didn't mind since the room was furnished with bunk beds. The only problem would be me finding the privacy for jacking-off.<br /><br />When I first met the son, Alex, I was a little surprised. He looked more like 14 instead of 18. Maybe 5'4,"125#'s with really black hair and big dark brown eyes. His heavy eyebrows almost met in the middle. His nose was small and upturned. His face reminded me of some angelic altar boy. There was a sadness in his eyes even though he readily smiled. He could speak enough English to get by but sometimes you had to rephrase things or repeat them several times for him to understand.<br /><br />We got along okay but he was extremely shy and introverted.. It was more like having a younger brother than a friend my own age. I really didn't mind too much, because as an only child, I had always wanted a younger brother to look after.<br /><br />We didn't have very much in common but at least he was someone my age to hang with. He was so shy he wouldn't even strip to his briefs for bed until the lights were out. When they were, it was zip and he was up the ladder and under the covers before my eyes could adjust.<br /><br />I realized my body probably made him a little self-conscience about his smaller statue. I had caught him on more than one occasion, sneaking looks at my crotch when I would be in my snug BVD's. I tried to reassure him that I really did like him by putting my arm around his shoulders whenever the opportunity presented itself. That seemed to relax him some but he was still too shy to undress in front of me. It became my goal to make him feel comfortable enough to do it.<br /><br />The third week I was there, I suggested that we should go fishing and camping for the weekend at the lake that was about a mile and half away thru the woods. Uncle Phil and his parents agreed. His mom made sure we had plenty of food packed in case we didn't catch any fish.<br /><br />We loaded down the Jeep with camping gear and headed out. The lake was small and private as it was totally on my uncle's land. I had this favorite spot with a great clearing near the shore. I had skinny dipped there many times.<br /><br />Alex was suitably impressed with the site. In an hour we had the tent and our campsite set up. A little later we settled in for some serious fishing from the shore. After about an hour of no fish, we became bored. I suggested we go for a swim and he agreed.<br /><br />I stood up, dropped my shorts and briefs. He had already jumped in the lake still wearing his cut-offs. We swam, splashed, played and dunked each other, just as boys are supposed to do. When we were finally decided to get out, my dick was pretty shriveled and my balls were pulled<br />tight.<br /><br />"Okay, Alex, time to get out those wet shorts.... we can hang them over there to dry."<br /><br />"No, I'm okay," he replied.<br /><br />He still wasn't going to do it.<br /><br />I lunged at him and had him in my powerful grip before he knew what was happening. My free hand was hastily removing his cut-offs as he pleaded, "No, pleeeaze, don't." I wouldn't take no for an answer and proceeded to pull them to the ground.<br /><br />With my foot I managed to remove them completely from his ankles. I let him go, he stood there in front of me in briefs that were at least a size too big (they had trouble staying on his hips) with both hands covering his crotch. I thought, what the hell, I can't stop now. He read my mind and tried to run. He didn't make it 10 feet. Off came the shorts. He was screaming "No, No, No," as I pulled his hands away from his crotch.<br /><br />When I looked down at his groin, I was shocked. His dick was extremely small... so small that it was almost hidden by his thick pubes. I didn't see any balls either. Heck, Alex was smaller than I was when I was 14. I looked into his eyes and saw the tears starting to form. I felt really bad that I had embarrassed him so. If I had known then what I learned later, I would never have done such a thing.<br /><br />Alex had a triple cross to bear. First, he had been circumcised when he was 6 for medical reasons, which made him very different from other Mexican boys. Second, as he got older he was shorter and skinnier than other boys his age. Third, his cock and balls were really small. He was considered a freak by some boys and had been teased by others that he would never satisfy a<br />woman with his "boy dick." He was still a virgin.<br /><br />I felt so bad for what I had done that I reached out and hugged his nakedness to mine. He responded by throwing his arms around me tightly. I wanted to hold and protect him from further harm. We stood in our embrace for long moments. He shifted slightly and I felt his cock<br />starting to grow hard against my leg. I felt my groin start to stir.<br /><br />I was surprised by my growing erection as well as his. I couldn't let go of him no matter what happened. I picked him up and moved to where our blankets had been spread on the ground. I forced him down until we were laying side by side in our embrace.<br /><br />Slowly, he slid his hand down my back and around to the front. He pulled his head back, gazing directly into my eyes as his small hand slipped between out hot bodies. His fingers found their goal and wrapped around my hard meat. I couldn't hurt him more by moving his hand or not<br />touching him, so I quickly reached and took his extremely hard four-incher in my hand. His eyes closed as he started to suck his lower lip. We both gently started to massage each other's manhood. It felt wonderful.<br /><br />Slowly, Alex started to slide down my body causing my hand to lose contact with his dick. He curled up beside me with his head laying on my stomach. He was still slow stoking my cock and slowly lowered it to his face. Gracefully he moved his face forward and without hesitation sucked the head into his eager mouth. He sucked lightly. Shifting slightly, he moved further down<br />taking as much of my throbbing cock as he could, deeper until it hit the back of his mouth. He was so lightly sucking, I had never felt anything like it before.<br /><br />There was something different in his manner. Worship and love is the only way to describe what his hot sucking mouth was doing to me. I placed my hand on his shoulder and whispered for him to stop as I was about to cum. He nodded slightly as he increased the wet suction. I could<br />wait no longer and forcibly erupted massive shots of cum into him as he gagged and gagged. His body was trying to throw up but he wouldn't come off my dick. Some of my cum that he was trying to swallow was ejected through this nose as he convulsed. I felt his hot cum drops spraying my legs as he wildly jerked himself.<br /><br />I lay, with Alex still clinging to my side, in magnificent ecstasy, realizing that I had never felt so<br />complete in my life. I wanted to return the feeling and rolled him to his back. Without ceremony, I went straight for his softening cock, sucking it totally into my mouth in one motion. I heard his gasp as I greedily worked his dick with my mouth.<br /><br />I had no experience sucking cock but found his four inches easy to take completely in my hot mouth. I just held it there and sucked like I was trying to get a thick milkshake thru a straw. I wanted him to feel as good as I did. He started to buck and push against my face. My nose was buried deep in his pubes as I had no problem keeping his whole length in me. I wanted his cum.<br /><br />I could taste the remnants of his spent load and wanted more. Surprisingly, I got my wish very quickly and he humped another volume of his sperm. Most of it went straight into my throat but I managed to back off and captured the last squirts on my tongue. As I let him slip from my mouth, I moved up and hugged his heaving body to mine.<br /><br />After we had rested for some time, we took another swim to clean our bodies. This time he made no attempt to cover his nakedness. His eyes had gained a sparkle and he smiled continuously. We then devoured some the food his mom had made.<br /><br />Alex just sat there looking at me with those big brown eyes. I could feel the love and admiration that radiated from him. I thought to myself, if this continues when we get back, someone is going to suspect something.<br /><br />We spent the afternoon fishing, catching nothing big enough to keep, and exploring the surrounding area. That evening, even though it was still quite warm, we built a nice fire. We sat naked, like we had been all day, roasting wieners and toasting marshmallows. I had brought along a portable radio and was playing some of the country music I had become to like so much.<br /><br />Some of my friends back in Indiana thought I had become a real nerd about the music. Alex seemed to like it a lot. He had moved closer to me to enjoy the moment to the fullest. As the fire started to die-down, we had laid-back to enjoy the stars on this clear June night. My arm was under Alex's neck as he rested his head against my shoulder. Amazingly enough, neither of us had an erection. We just lay there enjoying the beauty of the world around us.<br /><br />As we enjoyed the beauty of nature, Alex divulged all his darkest secrets about his size, genitals and all the teasing he had been subjected to. I asked him if he was gay. He shrugged he didn't know but would really like to be like me in every way. Then no one would ever tease him and his dick would be big enough for fucking. I tried to assure him he was big enough for that, but he wasn't buying it. He asked me if I liked guys. I tried to be honest, telling him I had never really considered it but that I had really liked what we had done earlier. He said he did also.<br /><br />As the fire started to flicker its life away, the bugs of the night began to become bothersome. We decided to retire to the tent for protection.<br /><br />When we setup camp earlier, we had put our bedrolls on opposite sides with a path between. Alex surveyed the situation and looked at me with pleading eyes, not saying a word. He didn't need to, I understood. I moved my roll closer to the center. He smiled as he quickly moved his next to mine.<br /><br />Since it was still warm, we lay on top of our rolls. The stars were bright enough to give a faint glow through the tent. I was sure Alex's cock had started to harden but couldn't be sure because of his really big bush. Now, I was a little envious of him, he must have three times the crotch hair as myself, although he was hairless elsewhere except under his arms where he matched me hair for hair. My cock was definitely rock- hard as I thought of having sex with him.<br /><br />Alex rolled to his side and placed his hand on my chest. I didn't object as my heart started to beat faster. I am sure he felt it pounding and moved his face to one of my nipples. He was using his tongue and mouth to lick and suck at the same time. He slid his body atop me with such ease and grace. The heat of his body was blending into my being. I took his head in my hands, urging him upward. For the first time in my life, I really wanted to kiss someone long and hard. I had kissed a lot of girls but never had the passion been this great.<br /><br />He moved quickly, smashing his lips against mine with force. He began to suck my tongue with abandon as it entered his hot wet cavity. I retreated and sucked his into mine. Our salvia mixed into a wonderful nectar. We kissed long and hard for what seemed like forever. His hot meat pressed against my hard stomach as my throbbing tool glided between his thighs.<br /><br />I knew if we didn't stop that I was going to cum and I wanted it to last much longer. I rolled us to our sides and broke the passionate kissing, but giving him a few more pecks on the lips to let him know everything was still alright. My hand began to explore his trim torso as his did mine. We ended at each other's cock with loving squeezes.<br /><br />It felt that his was a little larger than earlier. He must be as turned on as I am. Alex shifted into a 69 and began his slow sucking, pulling as much of my meat into his mouth as he could and still suck. His hard member was poking at my lips. As I readily accepted him fully into mouth, a no-brainer hit me - I knew how to make this guy's day the most pleasurable he had ever known.<br />His hard little cock wasn't that much bigger than my finger and I knew where I wanted him to put it.<br /><br />I broke our 69 and went for the suntan oil in my bag. I filled my hand and reached for my cock. Alex pleaded,<br />"No, Pleeeaze, No, you too big for me butt."<br /><br />He was looking at my eyes, pleading with his, and didn't notice my hand slipping down to lube my asshole. I put more oil in my hand and started to lube his hard throbbing little cock. He was shocked, not sure what was going to happen next. I swiveled around, putting my legs on each side of him and helped him to his knees. I pulled my legs up and raised my hole to his cock.<br /><br />"Fuck me in the ass, Alex - I want to be your first," I commanded. He hesitated from surprise.<br /><br />I pushed against him harder, "Fuck me, I want your beautiful cock all the way in me while I jack-off. I want you to fuck your hot cum deep inside me. We can be one."<br /><br />That did it, he fully rammed his tool in my tight ass in one sure swift stoke. I felt his pubes grind into my ass cheeks. God, it felt so good, nothing like a finger. Instincts took over and he started to roughly fuck in and out. He was pounding my ass with all his strength.<br /><br />Every time he rammed me, it was like an electric shock when he poked my prostate. I knew he wasn't going to last long and began to frantically jack my engorged rod. I wanted to blow my wad close to his. It didn't take me long, I didn't hold back and blasted my heavy load.<br /><br />His every thrust forced even more out my piss hole. My ass muscles tightened as I came causing him to ram me wildly. He made a final thrust and held as he emptied his nuts inside me. I could actually feel his love squirts. My own load had covered my chest and face - some even went over my head. I had never climaxed so hard in all my life.<br /><br />With lingering further to savor the moment, Alex withdrew with a pop and collapsed on top me.<br /><br />Finding my cum, he started to greedily lick. He licked all over me, searching for more to take.<br /><br />When he could find no more, he moved his face close to mine. He stopped, waiting for approval. I didn't disappoint him. I placed my hands behind his head and pulled until our lips met. This time I wanted to taste my cum in his hot mouth. This was not gross - it was Right.<br /><br />We finally broke our lingering kiss, rolled to our sides and fell asleep holding our love in our arms.<br /><br />Later in the night, I was awakened by his soft mouth on my again hard cock. It felt wonderful, as I reached down to urge him to take more. To my surprise, my hand found his dick instead of the back of his head. Instantly, I knew the head of cock was in his ass.<br /><br />"Easy pleeeaze, you so big" he whispered.<br /><br />"Are you sure you want this?" I questioned, not wanting to hurt him.<br /><br />"Yes, I want you all in me like I in you."<br /><br />I reached down to feel his ass cheeks and found he had oiled both of us quite well for the assault.<br /><br />I grasped his hip and started to move in deeper. He gasped and I stopped.<br /><br />"Deeper, all it," he muttered thru clinched teeth.<br /><br />I went back to making short gentle jabs, slowly sinking into him inch by inch. I couldn't believe how the inside of his ass was so hot and velvety. This was way better than any pussy I'd had. Soon, I felt his ass cheeks against my groin. "That's all of it," I whispered.<br /><br />"Fuck me good, I yours" he breathed. I began to slow short stoke his hot tight chute, gradually until I was fully shafting him. He began to push back to meet my thrusts.<br /><br />"Hard," he cried out in passion. I started to fuck him with hard ramming stokes. In less than a minute, I grabbed his hips and slammed my full length deep inside him - straining to get deeper and erupted my load into his bowels.<br /><br />He moaned loudly as he pushed back trying to get me deeper.<br /><br />I reached around him to jack him while my hard cock was still in his ass, but found a sticky mess as he had already blown his load. I started to withdraw but he gabbed me and begged me to wait. As my cock softened, he slowly slid off. He turned to face me and wrapped his arm over me.<br /><br />"Derikk'," he said.<br /><br />"Yes," I replied.<br /><br />"I love you, I really love you."<br /><br />"I love you too, Alex," I whispered back without hesitation. I knew it was true and I didn't care if I was queer for it. What had happened between us this day wasn't just sex, it was our expressions of total love.<br /><br />You can imagine what the remainder of the summer was like. I am glad college is so close to Uncle Phil's. I plan on going back every weekend to be with the most wonderful person in the world, Alex, My Lover. I can't imagine getting off without his beautiful cock either up my ass or in my mouth. He feels the same.Unknownnoreply@blogger.com0tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-3608310073028132155.post-22218471369063679032007-07-10T16:02:00.000-07:002007-07-10T17:10:48.976-07:00My First MateChristmas is always a special time for family and friends, but that Christmas things were really humming in my life. First, I had just finished my last football season of high school by running in the winning touchdown in the district playoff game. I had scored before as quarterback, but never anything like that. Second, I had said goodbye to high school after my final exams were<br />over on December 22nd. I had taken the option of early graduation, and I was out of there. Most of my friends had finished at the end of their junior year, but I had come back to play football. That was all over, though, and I would never have to answer another fucking 7:15 bell for first period. I had already decided to work a year or a year-and-a-half before going to college, and I was looking forward to the adult responsibility, not to mention the cash, a job would bring. I was going to start looking right after the holidays.<br /><br />Third, and best of all, the whole family would be home for Christmas for the first time in six years. That included my dad's step-brother, Rick, whom we hadn't seen since he had left for Key West when he was twenty-two, six years before. When he left, I was only twelve, and a very awkward twelve, at that. I couldn't wait to see him and hear all about his adventures running a charter sailboat in the Caribbean, and I couldn't wait to see his reaction to me. When Rick left home, I was maybe 5' 4" and weighed maybe 85 pounds. By the time I was eighteen, though, as I had been since December 7th, I was an even six feet and weighed right at 175. All the weight training and exercise I had put in playing sports in middle school and high school had done wonders for my body, and, with a body-fat percentage just under 5%, I was a lean, mean machine. Puberty had been rough, but it had left me with a cock that was a full six inches from root to tip--soft. And that wasn't even counting the foreskin that covered the head of my tool and dripped over about a quarter inch. When I got hard, I measured in at eight solid inches of length and almost six inches of circumference. My dirty blond hair, which, unfortunately (I thought) confined itself to my head, pubes, underarms, and face, looked good, especially in the summer when it tended to lighten considerably in the sun. The blond look, set against the tan<br />that I seemed to be able to get in a couple of hours of exposure to the sun, made more than one head turn when I walked down the mall or through some other public place. A lot of people thought I was handsome, too, but even I am embarrassed to go into the glories of my good looks. Yeah, right. Seriously, the handsomest senior guy in school was traditionally chosen as Homecoming King, and I had been chosen for that "honor" that year (What it really meant was that I had to stick around till the fucking end of the dance, instead of splitting halfway through the way everyone but the geeks had done.).<br /><br />I was very pleased with myself (Is that the definition of conceit?) except for one thing. Girls. Oh, sure, I had fucked my share of 'em; every jock has to do that. But I never really cared for them as more than friends. When I did bag a chick, as we so delicately put it, I often found<br />myself thinking of images of guys I had downloaded from the Internet as I plugged them or ate their pussies. This one friend of mine, a boy whose name actually was Guy, and I had sucked and fucked each other a few times that fall, and, frankly, that was ten times better than coming into some cunt. I thought I was probably gay, and that kind of scared me.<br /><br />Anyway, those thoughts were a thousand miles from my mind when I woke up on the morning of December 23rd. That was the day Rick was coming home, and I was genuinely excited. My two older sisters, their husbands, and their kids were already there. I had been allowed to move into the apartment over our garage the summer before, so their being in the house didn't really bother me. I woke up around eleven that morning--hard, as usual--made some coffee in the little kitchen in my place, and took a long, slow leak. It was in the 70's, as it often is in northern Florida in December, so I stayed in my briefs to watch a little TV, drink my coffee, and smoke my first cigarette of the day.<br /><br />Nothing much was on TV, so I switched on my computer and went to the Badpuppy Web site. A guy on IRC had given me a user name and password, so I was able to get to all the "good" stuff on Badpuppy. It was amazing to me how huge that site was, and every time I logged on I found new pictures and videos and shit I hadn't seen before. It wasn't long before I had a raging hard-on, so I jerked off into the wastebasket (lined with a plastic bag) I kept next to my computer for that purpose, and trash, too, of course. I had a second cup of coffee, smoked another Marlboro, and decided to take a shower.<br /><br />Just as I was getting out of the shower, the phone rang. It was my dad.<br /> "Rick's plane is delayed in Atlanta," he said. "Can you pick him up at 5:30?" "Yes, sir," I said.<br /> "Good. Your mom and I would like to get him, but we've got to be at the Adams' for their cocktail party. They're important clients, and we absolutely can't miss that."<br /> "Yes, sir, I know," I said. In the South we say "sir" and "m'am" to our parents until they die. I was certainly no different from any other well-brought-up guy I knew. My parents were both CPA's, and they depended on people like the Adamses, who had like ten motels on the beach, to keep bread on the table.<br /> "Will you explain the situation to Rick, Kevin? I know he's expecting us to be there to meet him."<br /> "Yes, sir. I'll make sure he knows what the deal is. I just hope we recognize one another."<br /> "Well, Christ, son, it's not like the Panama City airport is O'Hare."<br /> "True. I'll find him, Dad, even if I have to hold up one of those tacky signs."<br /> My dad laughed. He knew I would never do such an uncool thing in my life.<br /> "Your sisters and Grammy are going with us to the party. The grandbabies are going to be with a sitter. Y'all can stop by the party, too, if you feel like it. On second thought, just bring him home. He won't be dressed."<br /> Grammy was my grandmother, of course, my dad's mom and Rick's former step-mother. His real mother had been dead for years. Grammy was about seventy-five, then, and she had just returned from a seventeen-day cruise of the Mediterranean. She had buried both my grandfather and Rick's dad, and there was still plenty of energy and spunk in her. She lived in<br />Tallahassee, which is where my dad had grown up, and she, too, occupied one of the bedrooms for the holidays. Counting Rick and the two grandkids, there would be eleven of us at home for Christmas.<br /> I got dressed and went to the mall to get a haircut. The place was packed, and I had to wait thirty minutes at Regis. I looked around some after my haircut, but the crowd was too heavy to spend much time there. I went across the street to Office Max and played around with the computers and shit for about an hour. Then I went next door to Books-a-Million and wasted more time there. When I finally thought to check my watch, it was 3:30.<br /> I decided to try out my new fake ID at the Albertson's liquor store. I wanted to have a little something on hand, in case Rick wanted a drink. He would be sleeping in my place--in my bed with me, in fact--and I wanted to be a gracious host. I saw two guys from school in there, and we<br />just grinned at each other as we passed in the aisle. I bought a quart each of bourbon, scotch, gin, vodka, and rum, not knowing what Rick liked, and a case of beer. I ran my copy of my parents' American Express card through the machine, and the clerk, a black girl of maybe twenty-one, didn't even look at me. That place was just as hopping as the mall had been.<br /><br /> Back home I put my purchases away. I made some more coffee and sat down in front of the computer. I went back to the Badpuppy site and got some more pictures of hot guys, but, even though I got hard, I refrained from jerking off.<br /> The airport was like twenty minutes from our house, so I left at around 4:45 to go get Rick. I was glad I had decided to go then because the traffic was heavier than I had thought it would be. I got there with fifteen minutes to spare, and, for once, his plane came in when they said it would.<br /> I recognized him immediately, and I boned up in my jeans. I'm sure nobody noticed, what with all the activity of welcoming travellers. Nobody but Rick, that is. We shook hands when he came out into the terminal, and I grabbed his bag.<br /> "Let's go get your luggage," I said.<br /> "That's it," he said. "One carry-on."<br /> "Cool," I said.<br /> "You got a cucumber in your pocket, dude," he asked.<br /> I'm sure I turned as red as the pack of Marlboros in my shirt pocket when he said that. I ignored the comment, and he laughed heartily. Once we were in the car, he said, "Man, I'm dying for a smoke. Can I have one of yours?"<br /> I instinctively grabbed the box of Marlboro Reds from my shirt pocket and tossed it to him. He lit up, and I did, too.<br /> "Goddamn, you're a fucking _stud_," Rick said.<br /> I'm sure I turned bright red again. Here was one of the most gorgeous men I had ever laid eyes on telling me _I'm_ a stud. If I was a stud, he was two studs. He was twenty-eight, but he looked more like twenty-one or twenty-two.<br /> "What the hell did you do, play football or something?"<br /> "Yes, sir," I said. I knew that was wrong as the words were coming out of my mouth, but he was older and I was conditioned.<br /> "What did you say?"<br /> "I said 'yes, sir,' but I meant 'yeah, asshole.'"<br /> "Well, thank God," he said. "I'm looking for a party-buddy. Not some guy who's gonna call me fucking 'sir.'"<br /> "Shit, man. You know what the rules are here. I call everybody older than me 'sir.'"<br /> "I'm just rubbin' your cock a little, Kevin. Yeah, I know the rules, and I'll be calling guys 'sir,' too, in about a half hour."<br /> We both laughed, but I really wondered about the "rubbing your cock a little" comment. Shit, there I was, rock hard with my step-uncle in the car next to me, and he's talking about rubbing my cock. I was completely taken with this guy, and I wanted to pull over and do nasty things to his body.<br /> "Can we stop at a store so I can buy some smokes," he asked. "I'm completely out, and I know you're not gonna want me smokin' all of yours."<br /> I pulled into a convenience store. We went in together, and he bought a carton of Marlboro Reds, box. Well, at least we had that in common. Same brand of cigarettes.<br /> When we pulled into the alley that runs down the side of our property, Rick said he didn't remember the place all that well. "Wow," he said. "This is nice doings."<br /> "Thanks, man," I said, trying my best to sound and act cool. "The house is full, so you're gonna be sleeping with me in my apartment," I said.<br /> "Cool."<br /> We walked up the outdoor staircase that led to my apartment. He was in front of me, and I got a real good look at his luscious ass. Damn, it was fine. Real hard, and his jeans kinda seeped into his crack. Mine did that on me, but I had never before realized how sexy it looked. At<br />least, to me it did.<br /> I unlocked the door and held it open. Rick went inside first.<br /> "Well, shit, man. This is first class," he said.<br /> "Thanks. I like it."<br /> I showed him around. The tiny kitchen, the living room where my computer, TV, and stereo were, the bedroom, and the bathroom. That's all there was, but it was home to me. My mom had helped me pick out shit like curtains and the bedspread and stuff, and I had inherited some furniture that was already in the place. When we were younger, we had had a maid who lived up there, but the place had been empty for several years before I moved in.<br /> "What is this," he asked, pointing to a picture on the wall.<br /> "What does it look like?"<br /> "It looks like Jane. Your grandmother. My ex-step-mother."<br /> "Well, that's who it is," I said.<br /> "Who drew it," he asked. It was obvious he was impressed with thepicture.<br /> "I drew it," I said. "It was for an art class in school."<br /> "Goddamn, man. That's a perfect likeness. You did that freehand?"<br /> "Yeah."<br /> "You got some real talent, there, Kevin."<br /> After Rick had "stowed his gear," as he had put it, we went out into the living room.<br /> "Would you like something to drink," I asked.<br /> "Hell, yeah. Whacha got?"<br /> I started with coffee and coke, and then progressed through the array of liquors I had bought that afternoon.<br /> "Rum and coke sounds great to me," he said. I got up and fixed that for him. I made myself a real light bourbon and coke, too.<br /> "Where are George and Debbie," he asked, referring to my parents. "And Jane? I thought she would be here, too."<br /> I explained about the cocktail party, and he said he understood.<br /> "Are you hungry," I asked.<br /> "Not really," he said. "I had a late lunch in Atlanta. Are you?"<br /> "I can wait," I said. Then I remembered I had some cheese and crackers, so I got those for us.<br /> "So tell me about yourself. You got a girlfriend," he asked.<br /> "Naw. Not really."<br /> "You play the field, huh? Cool. Besides, you don't really need a girl when you've got Rosy Palm around."<br /> "What?"<br /> "Rosy Palm," he said again, and started doing the jerk-off motion with his hand.<br /> I must have blushed, which, back then, was something I did often when any reference to me and sex came up.<br /> "Come on, man, we all do it," he said. "Goddamn, you're cute. Do<br />you know that?"<br /> I'm sure I blushed even deeper with that statement. He ruffled my newly-cut hair and laughed.<br /> We both lit cigarettes and just kind of sat there. In a second, he stood up and took off his shirt. My eyes probably popped out of my head when he did that. His chest was as smooth as mine, but he had really well developed pecs and a ripple of hard muscle in his abs. What really got me, though, were the tattoo that encircled his left bicep and the gold rings that hung from each nipple. My cock, which had never really gone down fully since the airport, sprang back to life in three heartbeats.<br /> "I'm not used to wearing much clothes," he said. Then, when he noticed me staring, "You like?"<br /> "Y-Yeah," I stuttered.<br /> "What do you like?"<br /> "Well, er, the tattoo, and the rings. Did that hurt to have your nipples pierced?"<br /> "Yeah, for like ten seconds. The tat hurt worse, but even that wasn't bad."<br /> "I really want some just like that. I've seen them on guys in pictures, and they look so cool."<br /> "Thanks. I like them."<br /> "What do they do for you," I asked. "The rings, I mean."<br /> "They're for sex, man. I can come just by playing with 'em. Or having some guy play with them."<br /> I have no idea of what I must have looked like at that moment, but it prompted Rick to say,<br /> "You know I'm gay, don't you?"<br /> Ton of bricks.<br /> "No, er..."<br /> "Yeah, man. I've been out in Key West for years."<br /> "Do my parents know?"<br /> "Uh, probably. I never really thought about it. Jane knows. Do they know about you?"<br /> "What do you mean," I stumbled through.<br /> "You're gay, too, aren't you?"<br /> What I had feared about myself was obviously perfectly evident to this man. His asking that somehow made it okay to be gay, though, and Ifelt like a huge load had been lifted from my shoulders.<br /> "How did you know," I asked. All of a sudden I got really worried that my dark secret was, in fact, known to everyone.<br /> "Come on, man. Straight guys don't bone up the way you did just by looking at a guy in the airport. You're still not comfortable with it, are you?"<br /> My reaction embarrassed me. I started to cry.<br /> Rick leaned over and put his hand on my shoulder. "Let it out, buddy. It's a relief, isn't it?"<br /> I cried and laughed, and laughed and cried, all at the same time.<br /> "Am I the first person you've told," he asked. I nodded through my sobs.<br /> "It wasn't until I got away from Tallahassee that I could accept it, either, man. You will, in time."<br /> "I'm just so fucked up, man. I don't know what the fuck I am. Jesus, this is hard."<br /> "I know it is. But you've got someone in me who understands, if that helps."<br /> I gradually settled down after that outburst, but I felt a whole lot better. My cock was as hard as it had ever been in my life, I think, and precum was soaking my briefs.<br /> "Have you been with a guy," he asked.<br /> I told him about the stuff I'd done with Guy. I spilled my guts out to him. I told him about my fantasies and about my interest in gay stuff on the Internet. I told him about my unfulfilling trysts with girls.<br />I told him everything.<br /> When I had spewed out the entire contents of my psyche, he asked, "Do you find me attractive? Cause I think you're about the hottest guy<br />I've seen in years."<br /> "I find you very attractive, man. But I think my dick already told you that."<br /> He laughed. "Yeah, it did," he said.<br /> Right then he got up and made us each another drink. My second one was a good bit stronger than the first had been. When he handed it to me, he leaned forward and kissed me squarely on the lips. It felt wonderful, and, in an instant, I opened my mouth for his tongue. He set his drink<br />down and sat next to me on the sofa. He kissed me long and hard and wet, and, God, I loved it.<br /> When we finally broke the kiss, he said, "Nobody's got to know until you're ready to tell them, okay?"<br /> "Okay," I said, and tears welled up in my eyes again, only this time they were tears of relief and joy.<br /> "I'm gonna be here for a week, and I'm ready to do anything you want, okay?"<br /> "Okay," I managed to say.<br /> I was quivvering with nervousness and excitement. Oh, God, I wanted to do everything with him. Everything.<br /> Just then I heard my dad's car pull into the garage under us. "They're home," I said. "We ought to go down and see them."<br /> "You go freshen up, okay. You don't want them to see you with your face looking like that."<br /> "Okay," I whimpered. I knew he was right, so I stood up to go to the bathroom to wash my face.<br /> "Come here," he said. I walked over to him, not knowing what to expect. "This bone's gotta go, too, man," he said, rubbing my crotch.<br />"You need to get rid of that in the bathroom. Okay?"<br /> "Yeah. I hear you."<br /> "Now go get cleaned up. And, oh, change your underwear and jeans. The wet spot shows."<br /> I couldn't believe what had just happened, but I did as he said. I was, like, on automatic as I went into the bathroom, jerked off, washed my face, put drops in my very red eyes, and took off my jeans and briefs. I started to wrap a towel around myself but figured "what the hell" and just<br />walked out without pants on. By then my cock was almost soft again, although not fully.<br /> "Hey, Kevin. How'd you escape the knife, man?"<br /> "What are you talking about," I asked. That's how na^Ëve I was.<br /> "Your cock, dude. How'd you manage to get through uncut?"<br /> "Not circumcised, you mean?" I had always thought that my foreskin was a liability, an embarrassment. There were times when I hated it, in fact. Being different in the pee-pee department isn't easy for a kid.<br /> "Yeah, man. Jesus, in Key West, looking like you do, with a gigantic uncut cock, you'd be a god. Tan your butt a little bit, and you'd have every guy on the island at your command."<br /> I didn't know how to respond to that comment. I hurried and got fresh underwear and some fresh jeans.<br /> "Let's go downstairs to see 'em," I said. "Oh, and no smoking in the house. Mom's rule."<br /> "Gotcha," he said, and we went downstairs to see the rest of the family.<br /><br /> My dad was just hanging up the phone when we walked into the kitchen<br /> "I was just calling you guys," he said. "Hey, Rick. How the hell are you, man?"<br /> My dad extended his hand with a major grin on his face. Rick took it, and they shook warmly. Then Rick said, "Shit, I want a hug" and threw his arms around my dad. Dad responded with genuine affection.<br /> We went into the den where the rest of the family was waiting, and there was much hugging and kissing all around. Rick hadn't even met my two brothers-in-law, and he oooh-ed and ahhh-ed over the two grandchildren.<br /> My dad made drinks for everyone who wanted one. When he had served all of us, giving me a plain coke, I snuck back into the kitchen, poured some of it out, and put a healthy slug of bourbon in it. Rick knew what I was up to, and he grinned at me when I returned to the den.<br /> In a few minutes, my sisters each put their kid to bed. My mom had set out some food, so Rick and I attacked it. The others had eaten at the party, but we still hadn't had anything to eat.<br /><br /> That night was one of the best times I have ever had with my family. Everybody was in a great mood, and Rick and the others told one funny story after another. He talked about his charter business and about the pirates he had to watch out for in the Caribbean. I had always assumed Pirates of the Caribbean was just a ride at Disney World, but, apparently, they were real.<br /> At some point Rick mentioned that his partner had decided to sell out to him and move on. He had functioned as first mate, Rick said, and he would have to be replaced. He looked directly at me when he said that.<br />That "partner" was probably a lover, and that explained Rick's sudden desire to be with us that Christmas--he had nowhere else to go.<br /> During the evening, I had to explain about finishing high school and about my plans to find a job for a while. Again, Rick looked at me differently, and I wondered if he saw me as potential first mate material.<br /> The party went on till around eleven, when Grammy said she had to retire. That kind of broke things up, and everybody else said they were real tired and that we had a big couple of days ahead of us.<br /> Rick and I left by the back door. The first thing he did was light<br />a cigarette. I hadn't even brought mine, so he gave me one. We smoked as<br />we walked toward the garage.<br /> "Did you get enough to eat," he asked.<br /> "Not really," I said. "Did you?"<br /> "Fuck, no. Cheese balls and chips don't do it for me."<br /> "Let's go get a pizza," I said, and he readily agreed.<br /><br /> We didn't talk much on the ride to Pizza Hut, except for Ricksaying how great everyone looked and how much he had enjoyed the evening.<br /> "You guys are about the closest thing to a family I'll ever have," he said.<br /> I thought about that for a second and realized he was right. Both of his parents were dead, he didn't have any siblings, and marriage, at least traditional marriage, was out of the question. He was right. We _were_ his only family, and he wasn't related by blood to anyone.<br /> After we ordered and the waitress brought us a pitcher of beer (my fake ID worked just fine, thank you very much), Rick said,<br /> "Did you hear what I said tonight about needing a new first mate?"<br /> "I sure did. Where will you find one?"<br /> "That's a good question. My charter service is exclusively gay, so whoever he turns out to be will have to be gay. We rarely wear clothes on board, and the sex is pretty free and open."<br /> "Damn, you guys all have sex together?"<br /> "Yeah. Some guys are with their partners and don't participate with others, but a lot of gay men are willing to suck or fuck anybody, even if they're committed."<br /> I was a little nervous that somebody might have overheard what he had just said, but I decided to pay my surroundings no mind. We were seated in the smoking section, and the other two or three tables in the place were all in non-smoking.<br /> "That must be kinda fun," I said.<br /> "It's a fucking ball, man, if you'll pardon the pun."<br /> I laughed, and he did, too.<br /> "So what does a first mate have to know," I asked.<br /> "Well, you need a license from the Coast Guard, but you can get that in two weeks by attending a school they run."<br /> "Do you think I could do it," I asked, hoping against hope I hadread his reaction to my plans correctly earlier in the evening.<br /> "Oh, hell, yeah. It's not rocket science. Besides, I can really run the boat by myself. Having a mate is really window dressing my insurance carrier requires. You think you might be interested?"<br /> "Well, fuck, yeah, I'm interested. What guy my age wouldn't be?Plus, I've done some sailing around here. I know the basics, I think."<br /> "All _right_, partner. Put it there."<br /> We shook hands and both grinned from ear to ear.<br /> "You can leave with me when I go back New Year's Day. Is that okay with you?"<br /> "Sure."<br /> "Oh. Do you have a passport? You'll need to get one, if you don't."<br /> "No problem. I've got one." I had been to Europe with a school group the previous summer, so my papers were in order.<br /> "How's your Spanish?"<br /> "Spanish?"<br /> "Yeah. Do you speak any Spanish?"<br /> "A little. I had three years of it in high school. I can get by, I think."<br /> "Good. By this time next year, you'll be rattling it off like a native." Again he grinned.<br /> I was so excited about all of this that I barely tasted the pizza I ate. He told me about all the places we'd be going on a regular basis, and I couldn't wait to get started.<br /> It was after one o'clock when we left the Pizza Hut. On the way home, Rick said,<br /> "Will you take me shopping tomorrow? I don't have gifts for anybody. I didn't even think of it until I saw all those packages under the tree tonight. Christmas hasn't meant much to me for the last few years."<br /> "Sure, man. I'll even help you wrap 'em." God, I would have done anything for him. Christmas shopping, even on Christmas Eve, would be a piece of cake.<br /><br /> When we got home, Rick asked if he could have a nightcap, so I fixed a drink for each of us. Even though I had had quite a bit more to drink that night than I was used to, I didn't feel the least bit high.<br /> "I'm gonna get comfortable," Rick said. He stood up and shucked his shoes, shirt, and jeans, and he wasn't wearing underwear. There he stood, naked before me. His body was deeply tanned all over, even his cock, and that particular feature interested me the most. It was about<br />three inches long in its flaccid state, but I knew that most guys get a lot bigger proportionally than I did when they get hard.<br /> I decided to get naked, too. I wasn't at all shy about being naked in lockerrooms or public showers, so it wasn't a big deal.<br /> "My God, but you're a hunk," he said when I was fully undressed.<br />"Come here. Let me see that thing up close."<br /> I wasn't sure what he was talking about, but my confusion disappeared when he took my penis into his hand.<br /> "This fucker is gorgeous, man. Are you aware of that?"<br /> "Well, thanks. I guess. Nobody has ever told me that before."<br /> "Well, get used to it, dude. You're gonna have guys worshipping it in a few weeks."<br /> Rick was playing with my foreskin, pushing is back and exposing the head. As horny as I was, the least glance at my dick would have pumped it up, and what he was doing to it made me rock hard in no time.<br /> "Nice," he said. "Most uncut guys don't have really big cock heads, but you're different. The head of your cock is a as big as an uncut guy, any day." I looked down and saw that his cock was as hard as mine.<br />"You like top or bottom?"<br /> "Pardon me."<br /> "Oh, sorry. You're not really into the gay scene, are you? You ever have sex with a man besides your friend?"<br /> "No. Just what I told you about with Guy."<br /> "He fucked you up your ass, right?" "Yeah, a couple of times." "Did you like it?" "I liked that best of all that we did, man," I said.<br /> "Would you like me to fuck you," he asked.<br /> "I think I would," I said. God, Rick, I thought, I'd let you do anything to me.<br /> "Turn around and bend over. Let me get a good look at that bubblebutt on you."<br /> I did as Rick asked, resting my hands on the coffee table in front of the sofa. He started caressing my cheeks, and, all of a sudden, I wanted all of him inside me. He spread my cheeks apart and very gently started touching my asshole. Whooa! What a feeling.<br /> "Nice tight hole, it looks like," he said.<br /> I didn't respond. In a second, I felt his hot, wet tongue licking my hole. I almost came. I took a few deep breaths and the urge to orgasm passed. He continued licking me and running his tongue up inside me. I thought I was in heaven.<br /> "You got any lube? Any KY or Vaseline or anything like that?"<br /> I had a tube of KY in the drawer of my nightstand that I used to jerk off with sometimes, so I went and got it. I also had the presence of mind to get a couple of towels.<br /> "Are you sure you want this," Rick asked.<br /> "Man, I'm so fucking ready, if you don't do it, I'm taking back your Christmas present."<br /> That really made him laugh.<br /> "Okay, you know what's gonna happen, right?"<br /> "Yeah."<br /> "I'm gonna lube up your hole, as deep as I can get it. Then I'll lie on my back and you can ease down on me. That way, you'll be in control. Is that okay?"<br /> That was how Guy and I had done it. Rick applied the lube to my ass, and it felt so good, I couldn't wait. Then he asked me to put some lube on his cock. I was a little hesitant about touching him. He noticed and grabbed my hand.<br /> "Slick it down, man," he said, and my hesitancy disappeared.<br /> Rick suggested we get into bed. Duh. I don't know where my head was (yes, I do), but I thought that was a great idea.<br /> We pulled back all the covers. Rick spread a towel on the bed and positioned himself on his back. I straddled him and slowly eased myself down.<br /> "Take your time, now. It might hurt a little at first, but I guarantee you it won't hurt for long."<br /> He rubbed the head of his cock on my hole for a few seconds. Then he inserted a couple of fingers into me. My cock was dripping precum, literally, onto his chest. Slowly, deliberately, I eased down onto him. I felt the head of his six-incher go inside me. Then I felt it start to<br />penetrate the ring of muscle. I knew to bear down like I was taking a shit (all those stories I'd read, plus a little experience, you know), and, to my surprise, his cock slide into me.<br /> "Damn, Kevin. You're a fucking natural at this. Or a natural fucker. Or something like that." We both laughed.<br /> "Ride it, man. Move up and down."<br /> I knew that much, of course, and I did as he said. Slowly at first, and then with increased speed. I went up too high a few times, and his cock came out of me.<br /> "I think you're ready for me to be on top," he said.<br /> I got off his cock and onto my back on the bed. He got in front of me and raised my legs up onto his shoulders. He entered me again, and this time the sensation was better.<br /> "I'm on your sweet spot, I think. Can you tell?"<br /> All of a sudden, the inside of my body exploded in pleasure. "Yeah," I gasped. He laughed. "Now let me give you the fucking you deserve," he said.<br /> Wow, what a time I had. I came in the hardest orgasm of my young life, but Rick kept right on fucking. I stayed hard, and, eventually, we both came at the same time. I remember thinking for a second that I was going to pass out. I didn't, though. Instead, I spasmed and shot load<br />after load onto my chest for the second time. Rick put my legs down and lay on top of me. He kissed me deeply, and I wanted that moment to last forever.<br /> It couldn't, of course. Rick started getting soft inside me, and, in a few seconds, his dick slipped out. He used one towel to clean us both up. He told me to stay put, and he got our drinks and cigarettes.<br /> "I can't wait to do it again," I said.<br /> "Did you really like it as much as you seemed to?"<br /> "Man, it was the best experience of my life. Thank you." I gave him a little kiss on the lips.<br /> "You're a hot fuck, dude," he said. "And that's quite a compliment coming from this boy."<br /> "Can we do it again," I asked impatiently.<br /> "Tomorrow and the next day and the day after that. But right now,<br />I'm bushed. And we've got Christmas shopping to do in the morning." I knew he was right, of course.<br /> "What time do you want to get up," I asked.<br /> "Nine?"<br /> "Cool," I said, and I set my clock for nine o'clock the next morning. Actually, later that morning, since it was almost three o'clock. I got up to turn off lights and to brush my teeth. When I got back in bed, Rick was already asleep. He was asleep on his side, with his butt<br />facing me. I spooned up against his body and enjoyed the warmth of him. In ten minutes or less, I was hard and asleep.Unknownnoreply@blogger.com0tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-3608310073028132155.post-63890999318752970122007-07-09T16:26:00.000-07:002007-07-09T16:37:58.838-07:00In ParisI was such a little wuss! I was sixteen years old and had never been away from home before. The closest I had ever come was the occasional sleepover with one of my friends. Heck, I'd never even been on a campout! And now, here I was, getting off an airplane in Atlanta, and on my way to a four-day band camp, all in preparation for a three week tour of Europe. Yes, I admit that I was a band geek, too. And me being the "responsible, hard-working, never gotten in trouble a day in his life or done anything adventurous" kind of teenager that I was, my high school band director had recommended me to participate in the "Pride of America National Honor Marching Band," a group of top high school musicians from across the country that went on a tour of Europe every summer to represent our country.<br /><br />I didn't like the idea, but unfortunately, my mom thought it was a "wonderful opportunity." She figured I needed to become more cultured, or something. So, she made the decision to forego her own trip back home to visit her family this year -- without even consulting me -- and spend the money for me to go to Europe to see old cathedrals, castles, museums, and art galleries. And in between the sight-seeing, I'd be wearing a really geeky-looking uniform -- complete with a gay-looking plume sticking out of the top of my hat -- and playing in the marching band, performing in cities and small towns in Luxembourg, Germany, Switzerland, France, Austria, and Holland.<br /><br />Sure, most sixteen-year-olds would probably be thrilled if they got the chance to hang out in Europe for almost an entire month, and I was actually interested in things like old churches and museums. But I would have been more excited if I'd been going with my family or friends. Actually, going with my best friend, Joey -- who I totally had the hots for -- would have been ideal ... of course he didn't know that I wanted him, nor could he ever know. I didn't think my friends would feel uncomfortable about my being gay; they were all cool and totally open-minded about stuff like that ... but I would feel uncomfortable about it. Maybe I was just weird.<br /><br />Anyway, I was being sent off to another continent with about a hundred complete strangers. I wasn't exactly anti-social ... well, maybe a little ... okay, quite a bit, actually. I did have friends at school, but most of them I had known since elementary or middle school, and those friendships had been painstakingly nurtured over a long period of time. Not to mention, I had never been the one to initiate any of it. I wasn't too good at just going up to people and being, like, "Hey, I'm Austin, will you be my friend?" How totally lame would that be?<br /><br />So, needless to say, I wasn't too psyched about being suddenly thrust in with an entirely new group of people and expected to be all friendly with them. Not to mention, this was going to be a "working vacation." I'd be subjected to marching, playing my alto saxophone, running through endless drills and routines, and then performing in front of large groups of people who probably couldn't care less. And since Americans weren't exactly thought of that highly in Europe at the moment, we'd be lucky if we didn't get rotten tomatoes and eggs thrown at our heads. In the packet of information they had mailed to us, they suggested we bring little souvenirs with American flags on them -- like pencils, buttons, and stickers -- to hand out to the little kids after we performed. I thought it would be a better idea to plaster the Canadian flag all over myself so that I wouldn't get lynched.<br /><br />Technically, I guess I was sort of European, since my father was part Dutch (although he left my mom when I was really little), but I'd been born and raised in America. My mother was Taiwanese, which basically made me a mutt. No one could ever figure out what ethnicity I was unless I told them. Although, generally, I could pass for your typical boy-next-door Caucasian teen, except with jet black hair that I kept trimmed in a buzz cut and dark brown eyes that slightly revealed my Asian heritage. It was also probably the Asian blood that also made me short, only about 5'7", and pretty scrawny.<br /><br />Although my friends always told me that I was "sooo adorable" -- which was not what I wanted to be seen as -- I didn't think I was all that special. My mother's relatives always praised me for having such light-colored skin, which was a sign of beauty in most Asian cultures, but I'd always wanted to be a little darker. I couldn't really do anything about my genetic make-up, though, now could I?<br /><br />As I got off the plane, I noticed a bored-looking man holding up a sign with my name on it, and the logo for the "Pride of America" group. He just looked me over quickly and grunted after I walked over to him and told him that I was, in fact, the Austin he was looking for, then told me to grab my bags and took me to a large van that was waiting out front.<br /><br />The drive to the college campus that we would be staying at for the next few days only took about fifteen minutes. As soon as I got out of the van and saw all of the people milling about, with luggage and instrument cases strewn all over the large grassy area in front of the dormitory, I was suddenly reminded of the one time I'd gone to summer camp, when I was ten years old. It was that same kind of atmosphere and feeling. I didn't like it. It seemed like everyone else was already laughing and talking and making friends, and, being one of the last ones to arrive, I was kind of left out.<br /><br />Since most of the college kids were gone for the summer, I was fortunate enough to get a single room, but that was about the only good thing about the camp. First of all, the cafeteria food absolutely sucked. I couldn't wait to get to Europe where I could eat some good food. Yeah, I loved to eat, which was surprising since I never seemed to be able to gain any weight.<br /><br />Also, over those four days, I didn't make a single friend. No one picked on me or anything, and I chatted casually a few times with some of the other saxophone players, but when we had our free time, I usually just shut myself up in my dorm room and read a book, listened to my iPod, or slept. Those were my three favorite hobbies. I didn't even really like playing the saxophone. That was something my parents had basically forced me to do when I was in elementary school, and I always seemed to get dragged into the band program every year after that. It was stupid, really, since none of my friends at school were even in the band.<br /><br />Fortunately, those four days passed relatively quickly, and the next thing I knew, I was on a KLM Royal Dutch Airlines flight to Brussels, Belgium, where we would spend our first night in Europe before taking a bus to Paris. The flight was boring as hell. All the other kids were running all over the plane, causing trouble for the flight attendants, while I just tried to sleep most of the way.<br /><br />I had to admit, though, that when the plane finally arrived in Brussels in the morning, it hit me that I was now on a totally different continent, in a totally different culture, and in a totally different time zone. It was kind of cool. As soon as we checked into our hotel, where I unfortunately had to share a room with three other guys -- all of whom were loud and obnoxious assholes, by the way -- they took us right out to go sight-seeing. They didn't want us to fall asleep in our hotel rooms, explaining that if we could stay awake all day and get to bed at a normal time, that would help us get over the jet lag more quickly.<br /><br />After a short bus ride, we arrived at the famous Grand Place Square, filled with breathtakingly beautiful Gothic, Baroque, and Art Nouveaux architecture, along with old Guild Halls and the famous Hotel De Ville. After stopping at a small café for lunch, we then walked three blocks, past dozens of souvenir stands and restaurants, to see perhaps Brussels' most famous attraction, the Manneken Pis, a bronze statue of a small boy taking a piss. We also took in some of the other famous historical sites in and around the area of the Grand Place Square, including the Royales Galeries Saint-Hubert and the Cathedral of St. Michel and Gudule, built between the 14th and 16th centuries, and named after the two patron saints of Brussels. We finally made it to the Palais Royal, which was stunningly beautiful, and even though we weren't allowed to go inside, I managed to get some great photos of the majestic palace at twilight.<br /><br />Unfortunately, the other kids didn't seem as interested as I was in seeing all of the historical sights. They were more interested in finding a pub, since they were able to buy beer freely in Belgium. I didn't understand why you would want to come all the way to Europe just to spend your time drunk, when there were so many incredible things to see -- not to mention a number of really hot Belgian boys whom I had noticed and managed to surreptitiously take some pictures of as well.<br /><br />For a few moments, I imagined what it might be like to snuggle up in bed with one of those cute boys, running my hands all over his soft, smooth skin, feeling his warm breath tickling my ear as he whispered romantic words to me in that sexy accent. But alas, that was about as unlikely to happen as my prim and proper Asian mom turning into a leather-clad lesbian biker chick. Yes, I was a total virgin. I'd never even kissed a boy before. And I didn't see that changing any time in the near future.<br /><br />That night at the hotel could best be described as an absolute nightmare. My three roommates had purchased a large collection of alcohol that afternoon and invited a number of the girls from the group to our room for a "party," along with some skanky-looking Belgian prostitute -- whom they had literally chosen out of the window of a brothel, like they were picking out a dress or something. I needed my sleep, and was not happy about being kept awake all friggin' night long by their drunken antics and the sounds of moaning and squealing that could only be one thing ... ewwww! The only way I could get away from them was to lock myself in the bathroom and sleep in the tub.<br /><br />I had actually had a pretty good time that afternoon, but if this was how I would be spending every night for the rest of the trip, it was going to be as miserable as I had originally thought.<br /><br /><br />**************************************************<br /><br /><br />We were up bright and early the following morning, and after a quick breakfast of croissants and ostrich pâté (hadn't the Europeans heard of bacon and eggs?), we boarded the buses and began our journey to Paris. Having not slept at all the night before, thanks to my wonderful roommates, I conked out on the bus, and didn't wake up until we pulled up outside of our hotel in the Latin Quarter. The hotel didn't look all that great, but the neighborhood seemed interesting enough, with narrow, cobblestone streets and lots of neat little restaurants and cafés.<br /><br />I wasn't exactly looking forward to being in Paris, though. Fortunately, we would only be there for three days before heading to Luxembourg, and then on to Germany. I'd always heard horrible things about the French, such as their arrogance, cultural superiority complex, distaste for bathing regularly, and, of course, their rudeness -- especially towards Americans. I'd also heard that even though many Parisians could speak passable English, they often simply chose not to, which wouldn't be very helpful to me, since I couldn't speak a word of French. That pissed me off. We had saved their butts in both World Wars, and my grandfather had even fought for the French Resistance during World War II while he was serving with the American military. So I was definitely not planning on going out of my way to be nice to those damn beret-wearing, arrogant, stuck-up frog pricks.<br /><br />As soon as we had checked into the hotel, we were all gathered up and taken on a short walking tour of the neighborhood, passing the famous Sorbonne University, and eventually stopping at a quaint little café for lunch. The staff at the restaurant looked horrified at the horde of teenagers who had suddenly descended upon their quiet establishment, and I could imagine the sense of disdain they felt when they saw many of us wearing our "Pride of America" t-shirts with big American flags emblazoned on the front.<br /><br />Not having made any friends on the trip so far, I sat at a small table in the corner by myself. I couldn't have read the menu if my life depended on it, except for the shocking revelation of how expensive it was to buy a small bottle of Coca-Cola. So, I just randomly picked out something called a croque-monsieur, and prayed that it wasn't kidneys or something equally gross. I was all about trying new things, but I did have my limits. To my surprise, though, it turned out to be a simple melted ham and cheese sandwich, and came with French fries ... go figure! I guess I was expecting something a bit more elegant, this being Paris and all, with supposedly some of the best food in the world. Hell, I could've gotten a ham and cheese sandwich back home in the States.<br /><br />After I had guzzled down my third over-priced Coke, and a bottle of Orangina, I had to piss like a race horse. I managed to find the small restroom, tucked away in a back corner of the café, but it was occupied. However, on the way to the café, I had noticed what looked like a port-a-pottie by the side of the street, except you had to stick a coin in to use it. So, I got up from the table and made my way outside, searching out the toilet. When I eventually found it, I was not amused to discover that it was occupied as well. As I stood there waiting for what seemed like ages, I could only imagine that whoever was in there must be taking the king of all dumps, and when I finally did get in, it would probably stink to high heaven.<br /><br />Standing outside the toilet, I was seriously wishing I could become invisible, because the fact that I was grasping my crotch and rocking back and forth in obvious discomfort was unlikely to be overlooked by passers-by -- they'd either think I was a pervert or a recent escapee from the insane asylum. Although, I guessed it was also possible that they might just think I had to pee really bad. Sometimes I hated being so paranoid.<br /><br />Just as I thought I was about to piss my pants, I heard a voice from behind me.<br /><br />"Need to use the W.C.?" the voice asked, in a distinctly teenage male voice, with a slight accent.<br /><br />I turned around to look at the source of the voice, and beheld one of the most incredible sights imaginable -- a beautiful teenage boy, probably my age or a year older, with medium-length, wavy brown hair that hung about halfway down to his shoulders, deep blue eyes, and a golden tan. He was wearing a wry grin and was just oozing with what could best be described as a kind of confident sensuality. Fortunately, I did happen to know what "W.C." meant.<br /><br />"Uhhh ... uh-huh," I stammered, while at the same time subtly checking to make sure I wasn't drooling. I figured grunting would be a more effective communication tool in case his English didn't turn out to be that good, or at least that's what I tried telling myself.<br /><br />"There's a café two doors down. You can use the W.C. there, and you don't have to pay for it," he said, pointing in the direction of a small café, with a couple of tables set up outside.<br /><br />Now why hadn't I thought of that? Grrrr ...<br /><br />So, I followed the stunningly beautiful boy into the café, watching the loose-fitting khaki shorts he was wearing hanging low around his slender hips. He pointed me in the direction of the bathroom, and when I was finished with one of the most incredible pisses of my entire life, I found him waiting right outside of the bathroom door for me, still wearing that disarmingly sexy smile.<br /><br />"Would you like to join me for a coffee?" he asked.<br /><br />I really did need to get back to the group before someone noticed I was missing -- although, come to think of it, it was pretty doubtful that anyone would notice for quite a while. But it would definitely be a problem if I was late returning, only to find the group already gone. I'd be all alone by myself in a strange, foreign city where I didn't speak the language. Plus, my mother had always taught me not to talk to strangers. Come to think of it, though, she never said I shouldn't have coffee with them.<br /><br />"Sure," I replied hesitantly. "But I can't stay long, or I might get separated from my group."<br /><br />"No problem," he said, motioning me over to one of the tables and asking for two cups of café au lait from the bored-looking waiter.<br /><br />"So ... ummm ... what's your name?" I asked, as we sat down.<br /><br />"Je m'appelle Mathieu, et toi?"<br /><br />I just looked at him blankly, and he started chuckling.<br /><br />"I said my name is Mathieu," he quickly added. "So you are American? What's your name?"<br /><br />"I'm Austin," I replied. "And yes, I'm American."<br /><br />"So what brings you to Paris?" he asked. "You said you are with a group?"<br /><br />"It's kind of this touring marching band thingy," I answered, blushing slightly. "We're traveling around Europe for three weeks and performing. We're here in Paris for three days."<br /><br />"Ah, so kind of like a holiday, hein?" he asked.<br /><br />I nodded.<br /><br />"I'm here on holiday, too," he said. "I'm from Nice, in the south of France. I come to Paris often to ... uhhh ... how do you say? Hang in?"<br /><br />"Hang out," I corrected him. So much for being a brilliant conversationalist.<br /><br />"Merci," he said, with a wink.<br /><br />I just blushed in response, and tried not to stare too long at his gorgeous eyes and long eyelashes.<br /><br />"So you like this marching band thing?" he asked, pulling a pack of cigarettes out of his front pocket and lighting one. I'd always detested smoking -- an absolutely filthy and disgusting habit -- but watching him bring the cigarette to his full, red lips, inhale, and blow the smoke back out was incredibly sexy! If I'd known him a little longer, though, I probably would have nagged him to quit.<br /><br />"Not really," I admitted. "The people are all assholes, especially my roommates. They stay up drinking all night, and I can't get any sleep. And I'm not really into the whole performing thing. I kind of got roped into it by my mom."<br /><br />"Well, do you like Paris, at least?" he inquired. I loved the way he pronounced Paris. It was just so ... so ... French. And in spite of my prejudices against the French, I had a hard time disliking this particular one.<br /><br />"It's alright, I guess," I answered, with a shrug. "But it's not exactly fun hanging out with those people. And we're only here for three days, one of which will be filled with a rehearsal and performance, so it's not like we'll get to see much."<br /><br />Mathieu feigned a cute puppy-dog frown that just about made my heart melt.<br /><br />As the conversation went on, I found it easier and easier to talk with him. I discovered that he was seventeen, a year older than me, as I'd guessed, and that he had spent a year in London as an exchange student, hence the reason for his excellent English -- although he insisted that his English was horrible. He was also apparently quite intelligent, since he was hoping to go to the Sorbonne for university. After chatting casually back and forth for about fifteen minutes, I felt kind of proud of myself that I was managing to have a conversation with a random cute guy without getting all tongue-tied.<br /><br />"Alors, you are a gay?" he suddenly asked, causing me to spit a mouthful of coffee on the linen table cloth, and earning me a sharp glare from the waiter.<br /><br />"Excuse me? What makes you think that?" I retorted, suddenly extremely self-conscious and worried that I might be "obvious" or something. The tone in his voice didn't make it seem like he had a problem with it at all ... but it still wasn't exactly a comfortable subject with me yet.<br /><br />"Never mind. Maybe just ... uhhh ... wishful thinking," he said, with a wink.<br /><br />Normally, I probably would have taken the easy way out that he had presented me with and let the subject drop, but his comment (and wink) made it obvious that not only was he gay, but that he might be interested ... in me! And if I couldn't even admit it to someone else who was gay -- not to mention gorgeous -- how was I ever going to admit it to anyone else?<br /><br />"Yes, I'm gay," I acknowledged quietly.<br /><br />Mathieu just nodded and smiled, which was then followed by several moments of a rather awkward silence.<br /><br />"So," he began, bringing the conversation back to life. "Since you don't really like the group you're with, and you won't get to see much of Paris, how about you leave them and spend the next three weeks with me? I have a small room near the university, and I can show you around. I'd hate to see such a cute American boy disappointed in my country."<br /><br />EXCUSE ME?!?! This boy, whom I had met not even an hour before, just asked me if I wanted to ditch the group I came here with and hang out with him for the next three weeks? Can anyone say C-R-A-Z-Y?!<br /><br />"Are you serious?" I asked.<br /><br />He nodded, casually taking another drag off his cigarette.<br /><br />I was only sixteen years old, for chrissakes! If I were to just up and leave, it wouldn't take long for them to figure out that I was missing, and they would of course call the police, the American embassy, and worst of all ... my mother. Even if I was the type of person to do something so ... so ... insane, it would never work. But I wasn't that type of person, anyway. I didn't do crazy things. I didn't cut class, I didn't disobey my teachers or mom, I'd never tried a cigarette or a sip of alcohol, and I certainly did not go traipsing around foreign countries with strange boys, even if they were drop dead gorgeous. Okay, so my life was a little boring ... but it was safe.<br /><br />And I was miserable.<br /><br />"Yeah, let's do it," I sighed.<br /><br />"Sans déconner!" he exclaimed, arching an eyebrow. "I mean ... really?"<br /><br />"Yes," I said, trying to sound more confident than I really was. In all honesty, I figured that I'd be picked up by the police by the end of the day, but I'd at least get that one day of rebellion. Wasn't it Thomas Jefferson who said that a little rebellion now and then was a good thing? Or was that revolution?<br /><br /><br />"So, which side do you want?" Mathieu asked. We both stood there next to the bed that hardly looked like a "double," clad only in our boxers.<br /><br />"That one, I guess," I replied, pointing to the side of the bed closest to the wall.<br /><br />I had never been so nervous in my life. All day, I had been expecting to get picked up by the police or something, and either put on a plane back home, or sent back to my group. I guess I didn't anticipate that things would get this far.<br /><br />Right after I'd agreed to ditch my group, things started in motion. I surprised myself -- and I think Mathieu, too -- at how quickly I could come up with a plan of action on such short notice, especially since the whole idea wasn't even mine to begin with.<br /><br />First, we immediately went back to the hotel where our group was staying to get my stuff. Since they would still be in Paris for the next couple of days, we had to make sure we didn't run into them. Fortunately, we had been given a very detailed itinerary of all of our activities for the entire three week trip, so all Mathieu and I had to do was check the itinerary and make sure we weren't in the same place on the same day. The next thing we did was stop by an Internet café so I could send an e-mail to my mother and tell her what I was doing. I didn't expect that that would persuade her to call off the police, but at least she wouldn't worry that I had been kidnapped by international terrorists. Of course, I didn't mention that I was with a really cute -- and really gay -- French boy.<br /><br />As for avoiding capture, I figured I'd need a disguise. Unfortunately, I wasn't that creative, so I just ended up with a ball cap and a pair of plain black sunglasses. I was smart enough, though, to toss out the stupid "Pride of America National Marching Band" t-shirt I'd been given to wear. I was also smart enough to get all of my traveler's checks cashed before I was reported missing, so they couldn't use that to track me.<br /><br />Mathieu then took me back to the dingy-looking room where he was staying so we could get his stuff. My mother had given me enough money that we could afford to stay in a little nicer place than that. Mathieu checked us into our new hotel -- which wasn't all that great, but it was certainly better than where he had been staying -- and I made sure not to make my presence known to the desk clerk.<br /><br />The room was quite dark, and the small lamp mounted next to the bed didn't help that much. It also smelled like stale cigarette smoke. I wasn't impressed by the earthtone colors chosen for the draperies, bedspread, and upholstery on the two art nouveau chairs, either. Nor was I very fond of the smell of mildew or the bathroom that appeared not to have been cleaned since the storming of the Bastille. But at least the sheets seemed to be clean, and the room was air-conditioned.<br /><br />By the time we had completed all of our errands, it was already early evening, and after the busy afternoon we'd both had, we were starving. So, we went to a small restaurant near the hotel to get some dinner, and Mathieu introduced me to some 'real' French food ... and it was great! I had grilled shrimp with bacon brochettes, a salad with fried mozzarella balls and roasted tomatoes, and Raspberries Romanov for dessert. Mathieu also fed me several bites of the amazing grilled red snapper with herbes Provencales that he had ordered, and we shared a bottle of Pinot Noir wine. The food, wine, and atmosphere were all perfect, and I thought I'd died and gone to culinary heaven.<br /><br />Back at the hotel, as we were climbing into bed, it finally hit me what I had done. Sure, I was scared, and I realized how much trouble I was going to get into ... but I didn't regret it. I realized the only thing I would probably regret would be if I didn't go through with it. I didn't want to look back on my teenage years and wonder why I had never done anything adventurous. I'd been nothing but an angel every day of my life, and now I wanted to know what it was like to be damned.<br /><br />But that didn't stop me from feeling extremely nervous when I also realized that I was lying in bed with an incredibly hot, practically naked boy. It wasn't the first time I had done that, having slept next to my best friend, Joey, during numerous sleepovers. I'd been nervous then, too, but that was because I was afraid that I'd do something that might cause him to figure out that I was gay. But now, I was in bed with a boy who I knew was gay, and who I knew was attracted to me ... and I was most definitely attracted to him. And hence the present predicament ... what was I supposed to do about that?<br /><br />Fortunately, I didn't have to worry about that for long, as I felt Mathieu pull me close to him. He wrapped his arms around me, and I melted into him completely. The sensations of his soft, smooth skin pressed tightly against my body, his warm breath tickling my neck, and his fingers tracing slowly up and down my back were almost too much to take. When I felt his soft lips press against mine and then part, allowing his tongue to snake its way gently into my mouth, I thought my entire body was going to explode.<br /><br />At first, I was worried that I would be a horrible kisser, but soon discovered that being with another boy like that just felt so ... natural. My body, mouth, and tongue reacted almost instinctively to him as our kissing and rubbing grew more and more intense. The room was completely silent, except for the slight slurping sounds as our lips and tongues explored each other hungrily.<br /><br />As we attempted to devour each other with our mouths and hands, I could feel Mathieu's erection pressing hard against mine, and it turned me on even more, knowing that only the thin fabric of our boxer shorts was separating us. At that point, my whole body was trembling, as if every muscle was in rebellion and every nerve ending had been erotically charged.<br /><br />"Please make love to me," Mathieu whispered huskily into my ear.<br /><br />"Okay," I managed to gasp, almost out of breath from our make-out fest.<br /><br />If I hadn't already been so turned on, it might have occurred to me that I was still a virgin, and this would be my first time. I'd taken to kissing without much of a problem, but actual all-and-out sex was likely to be a bit more complicated. Not to mention, it probably deserved a little more consideration, especially since I'd just met Mathieu that day. I mean, I didn't want him to think I was easy or anything.<br /><br />But try rationalizing that to a horny sixteen-year-old who was already practically naked and had a hot seventeen-year-old's tongue shoved down his throat. So, I did the only thing I could do -- I rolled over on to my back and waited. I got the impression that Mathieu was a bit more experienced than I was, so he'd have to take the initiative ... again. I was a little surprised, though, when he started putting the condom on my dick instead of his.<br /><br />"Mon dieu, chauve à col roulé!" Mathieu exclaimed, sounding surprised.<br /><br />"Huh?"<br /><br />"Your penis ... it is ... uhhh ... not cut," he explained. "I thought all American boys had their ... errr ... prépuce ..."<br /><br />"You mean 'foreskin'?" I asked.<br /><br />He nodded.<br /><br />"No, not all," I replied, with a grin. I guess I wasn't the only one with preconceived ideas about other cultures.<br /><br />When it was all over, and after Mathieu had smoked a cigarette (I even had to take a few puffs to settle my overcharged nerves!), we lay in bed together, snuggling ... well, it was more like me clinging on to him for dear life, like a lost puppy dog. Someone should have told me that sex brought a lot of new emotions along with it, because I went from thinking that Mathieu was just a really hot guy to being quite attached. But did he feel the same way? I mean, did the sex really mean something? And why in the hell was I turning into a bundle of nerves over this? It was just sex, right? Well, really fabulous sex, actually!<br /><br />It wasn't exactly how I had pictured my first time being, either. At the beginning, it was definitely more awkward than I had expected; but we gradually got comfortable with each other, and it turned out to be incredible. I was glad that we did end up doing it that first night, because that meant we could do it a lot over the next three weeks. After realizing how great it felt, both physically and emotionally, and how sweet and gentle Mathieu was, it would have sucked to have waited until our last night together, and only had the opportunity to do it once -- or at least as many times as I could have managed in one night. And considering that I would probably be grounded for the rest of my life once I got home, who knew when the next time I'd get the chance to have sex would be?<br /><br /><br />The next morning started off so ... French. We had coffee and baguettes at a small café next door to the hotel, as I listened to old men arguing with each other in an unintelligible language while they read the newspaper. Elegant-looking women, wearing large hats and carrying shopping bags, walked past us on the sidewalk, chatting cheerfully. The sky was a brilliant blue, and the sounds of traffic and car horns filled the air. Yet amidst all the hustle and bustle, everything still seemed so ... relaxed.<br /><br />And even though it was only our second day together, I already felt so comfortable around Mathieu. He was so laid-back and easy to get along with, the exact opposite of me. Maybe it was a kind of "hero-worship" thing -- I wished I could be like him, so care-free and spontaneous. I was sick and tired of being a boring stick-in-the-mud. Maybe spending the next three weeks with Mathieu would help me to change that.<br /><br />Of course, since I'd never been to Paris before, I wanted to see all of the typical touristy places. Mathieu had obviously been to all of those places one too many times, but he happily agreed to take me. He made an excellent companion, too. I had no doubt that he would do well at the Sorbonne, considering how damn smart he was, and all of the neat little tidbits of information and history that he told me about each of the places we visited. Things you probably would never get to hear from a tour guide.<br /><br />I was certainly glad to have Mathieu around when it came to navigating the Paris Metro. It was very convenient for getting around the congested city, but a little confusing at first. Of course, that could also result from the fact that, being from a place like Kansas City, I'd never been on a subway before. All of the transfers and figuring out the cost of the fares was enough to give me a headache. I was so fascinated, in fact, that one time, I leaned out over the tracks to look down the darkened tunnel to see if I could spot the train coming, only to almost have my head knocked off my shoulders by the subway train as it roared into the station. Fortunately, Mathieu yanked me back in time, and properly chastised me for being such an idiot. At least, I think he chastised me -- he spoke so quickly, and in French, that I couldn't be too sure of what he was saying. But he sure didn't seem happy.<br /><br />One thing I really liked about the Paris Metro, though, were all of the performers and artists. Some of them were absolutely dreadful, but some were really good. It was hard to believe that doing that was their livelihood, playing music or painting in the hopes that passers-by would toss some money into their instrument cases -- although most of them seemed to be very happy with what they were doing. Like Mathieu, they seemed so laid-back and ... free. I envied that freedom. Of course, part of that might have just been my own self-projections, and perhaps they weren't really as happy as I imagined them to be ... but I still liked to think that they were.<br /><br />As we explored Paris each day and evening, I was coming to see why it was popular with artists. There was so much inspiration there. Everything, from the people to the countless styles of architecture, the scenery, brilliant sunsets, the lights that illuminated everything in the city at night, and just the whole atmosphere of the city -- it was so ... alive. I was totally blown away by some of the places we went to see, such as Notre Dame, the Eiffel Tower, the Arc de Triomphe, the Basilica of the Sacré-Cœur -- which had the most breathtaking view of the city -- and the Hôtel des Invalides, which houses Napoleon's tomb.<br /><br />It all seemed larger than life. The sights, smells, and sounds of the city converged to overwhelm the senses. It was one of the most amazing things I'd ever experienced. And having Mathieu there with me to share in it, and seeing him smile every time I gaped in wonder at something new, made it even better. He seemed to be excited that I was excited, and that just made me even more excited.<br /><br />There was just so much to see, yet Mathieu seemed to know exactly how to make the best use of our time. I was especially awe-struck by the Louvre. It was one thing to see the Mona Lisa in a book, but it was an entirely different experience altogether to see it three feet in front of you, as large as life. There was definitely something mysterious and slightly disarming about her smile. It was as if she knew something, some kind of secret that no one else did, and she found it to be amusing. And my being such a huge fan of The DaVinci Code made traipsing through the maze of passageways and galleries all the more exciting, imagining that I was on my own detective hunt. Hey, I was only sixteen. A kid should be allowed to have a little fantasy every now and then, right?<br /><br />But even better than visiting the big tourist attractions were the simple things, like taking slow, romantic walks through some of Paris' beautiful parks, stuffing my face with chocolate crêpes, and, of course, the shopping -- every gay boy's dream! One of my more memorable (and less glamorous) moments was late one night, walking through the Greek section of town. I had bought a Gyro sandwich to eat. After taking only a few bites, I was suddenly accosted by a one-eyed homeless man.<br /><br />"Un morceau, s'il vous plaît," he pleaded with me.<br /><br />Needless to say, I freaked, and started shrieking like a little sissy girl. Barely speaking a word of French, I thought I was being mugged.<br /><br />"He just asked for a piece of your sandwich," Mathieu explained, chuckling.<br /><br />Relieved that I wasn't about to be robbed, I ended up giving the rest of the sandwich to the man, although I quickly grabbed Mathieu by the arm and hurried away. I didn't want to stick around for any "thank yous" or anything like that. It was a terrifying experience.<br /><br />One day, Mathieu took me to visit the grave of Jim Morrison, the lead singer of the Doors, who happened to be buried in a Paris cemetery. I didn't see what was all that special about going to look at some gravestone, but Mathieu insisted it would be worth it. After taking the Metro, and then switching to a bus, we finally arrived at the old cemetery.<br /><br />I was astounded when we got to Jim Morrison's grave and found hordes of people there, with a single, bored-looking police officer on guard. The entire grave was covered with cards, letters, flowers, and even joints! I almost jumped out of my skin when some French guy next to me lit one up and offered it to me ... with the police officer standing right there! Fortunately, Mathieu declined for the both of us. It was certainly an interesting sight, and I managed to take quite a few pictures of the whole scene.<br /><br />We even stopped a passer-by and asked her to snap a photo of Mathieu and me, standing together in front of the grave. I was a little stunned when Mathieu wrapped his arm around me and planted a huge kiss on my cheek, but the woman who was taking the picture didn't even flinch. Maybe I had a lot to learn about French culture and acceptance. In fact, whenever Mathieu put his arm around me, or held my hand as we were walking down the street -- which took some getting used to for me -- or even gave me a peck on the lips, no one seemed to notice or care. It was such an odd feeling. I never would have dared do something like that back home, but things were just so different here. Perhaps it had something to do with Paris having a gay mayor! But I liked that feeling. I craved the affection. And it all made me feel so ... free.<br /><br />We eventually got tired of walking around the city, going to all the usual tourist traps and museums, so we decided to take a bus trip out of the city to visit some of the nearby palaces. Although the Loire Valley or Dordogne were the most well-known for their beautiful palaces, Paris also boasted several amazing sites, such as the famous Versailles, home of Louis XIV. Our first stop was Fontainebleau, reputed to have once been the home of Napoleon. It was a beautiful sprawling complex, with breathtakingly ornate gardens.<br /><br />The inside was even more incredible, with more rooms than one could possibly imagine, all lavishly decorated, with ornate carvings and stunning artwork. You could literally feel the history in that place, and almost sense Napoleon himself walking those same halls. I wondered what it would be like to live in such a magnificent palace. I wanted to stay even longer, but Mathieu insisted that there was much more to see.<br /><br />Our next stop was even more incredible -- the Château de Chenonceau, which was constructed during the 16th century on the river Cher for the king's mistress, Diane de Poitiers. Mathieu explained to me that she was a larger-than-life figure in French history, and still a benchmark of beauty and intelligence in French culture. I loved Fontainebleau and Versailles, but this place was simply awe-inspiring, with its magnificent beauty and dreamlike quality. The forecourt, demarcated by moats, resembled a medieval castle. As we walked along the piers of a former fortified mill, we came upon the monumental entrance. The château itself straddled the river, which you could walk across through the grand gallery, built by Catherine de' Medici. The view through the eighteen large gallery windows was absolutely stunning.<br /><br />I loved hearing all of the interesting little historical tidbits that the tour guide mentioned as we walked through the many rooms. But, unfortunately, there were many parts of the château that were inaccessible to the public. I hated when they did that, because those were usually the best places to see. Of course, being the good boy that I was, I would normally just have shrugged it off and gone on with the tour. There wasn't anything I could do about it, anyway. Mathieu, however, had other ideas. We waited for a few moments until the tour guide had led the group into the next room, then Mathieu took me by the hand and led me up a set of stairs that was roped off.<br /><br />After walking through a maze of hallways, praying that we wouldn't run into a security guard or someone from the maintenance staff, we found a small, dingy-looking study. The antique furniture, although covered with dust, was gorgeous, and I could only imagine the value of the hundreds of old volumes that filled the wooden bookcases. I could have done without the ladders, tarps, and paint cans that littered the room, but it was still definitely cool. After spending a few minutes looking around, running my fingers across the priceless furniture and books, and staring appreciatively at the paintings that were hanging on the wall, I was ready to head out. I was sure we were bound to be caught snooping around where we weren't supposed to be. Apparently, however, Mathieu had something else in mind.<br /><br />He pushed me gently up against one of the bookcase-lined walls and pressed himself up behind me. I could feel his warm breath against my neck, and his erection poking against my butt.<br /><br />"Je bande pour toi," he whispered huskily in my ear, as he began rubbing his hand along my shorts-covered bottom. "Je veux te sauter."<br /><br />"Huh?" I asked, my voice cracking.<br /><br />"I said I am hard for you. I want to fuck you," he replied.<br /><br />"Uhhh ... I don't know if that's a good idea right now, Mathieu," I replied nervously. "I mean, someone could walk by here any time, and I didn't bring any condoms with me."<br /><br />"No one will come up here. Trust me. And I brought this," he said, pulling a condom out of his pocket and showing it to me.<br /><br />Feeling him pressed up against me, his breath tickling my neck, I wasn't in much of a position to resist ... and I didn't want to. There was something thrilling about doing it where we could be discovered at any time, not to mention we were going to do it in a famous French castle!<br /><br />Needless to say, I was putty in his hands, and I enjoyed every last moment of it. I had discovered, though, that I tended to get a little loud when I was getting fucked ... okay, I admit it, I screamed, although it was most definitely in pleasure, and not in pain. I just hoped no one heard us.<br /><br /><br />After about two weeks traipsing all over Paris with Mathieu, I was beginning to get a little confused. I wasn't really sure what I was to him, or what he was to me, for that matter. At first, he was just a cute boy who was showing me around Paris. Then, the relationship quickly took on a sexual element. The idea of being "boyfriends" seemed highly impractical, since I was only going to be in Paris for another week, and then Mathieu and I would be separated by an entire ocean. So were we just "fuck buddies," then? I didn't like the thought of that. I didn't want to be anyone's fuck buddy.<br /><br />But it didn't feel that way. Mathieu didn't treat me like he was just using me for sex. He treated me so well, took care of everything I needed, and was just so sweet and romantic. That didn't seem to me like what a "fuck buddy" was. At any rate, I was definitely starting to develop feelings for Mathieu that I wasn't expecting. I just didn't know how he felt, and it seemed kind of stupid to even bring up the topic, since we both knew that this couldn't last, whatever it was. But it was so difficult not to be enamored of his sweet, sensitive, and romantic nature ... and did I mention the incredibly passionate, wild, yet gentle sex that we had every night? I was really scared of falling in love, though. I mean, I guess you don't really get to choose when it happens ... it just sort of does. But I knew that if I let myself feel that, I would end up getting my heart broken.<br /><br />Maybe there was no need to talk about it, though. Perhaps I should just enjoy each moment, and not worry about what every little thing meant. And each of those little moments was perfect. For instance, one day, late in the afternoon, we were sitting together, sipping espresso on Montmartre Street, watching the people walk by, taking in the sights and sounds of the bustling city around us. Mathieu started drawing a picture of the sunset on the paper tablecloth. I was shocked at how talented an artist he was.<br /><br />When he was finished, he tore off the section of the tablecloth that he had been drawing on and gave it to me. For some reason, that small gesture touched me deeply. It was totally spontaneous and off-handed, yet seemed so romantic and genuine -- a special gift from Mathieu to me, something no amount of Euros could buy, and symbolized the relaxed, care-free, yet intense relationship that we had developed over such a short period of time. It just made me fall for him even more.<br /><br />And then there were the late night walks we took down the Champs-Elysées, holding hands, looking in the windows of all of the chic boutiques and world-famous shops, like Cartier, and wondering aloud how it would feel to be able to wear some of those horribly expensive things. When I would start spacing out and daydreaming, Mathieu would suddenly tickle me, or goose me, and then take off running down the street, daring me to chase him. In some ways, it was childish, but what was wrong with acting like a child from time to time? And chasing after him down the Champs-Elysées, with the brilliantly illuminated Arc de Triomphe in the distance, I once again felt so ... free. He had opened up something in my heart, something so new. It was like some kind of drug, and I never wanted that feeling to go away.<br /><br />During our last week, we spent most of our time wandering around some of the lesser-known sections of Paris, giving me a chance to see what "real" Parisians were like. The summer sun was hot, and I got to enjoy the view of Mathieu walking around shirtless, his smooth, flawless bronze skin and beautifully toned body covered with a sheen of sweat, reflecting the bright sunlight. Not even Michelangelo's statue of David could compare to the perfection I saw in Mathieu. He truly was one of the most beautiful boys I had ever laid eyes upon. It kind of made me wonder what he could possibly see in someone like me.<br /><br />Anyway, he took me to the Quartier du Marais -- the "Swamp Quarter" -- which was home to the new Opéra Bastille, and also happened to be the "gay section" of the city. The area was criss-crossed with narrow streets, vestiges of the medieval layout of the city, Mathieu had explained. I had never been to the "gay section" of any city, so I couldn't really tell if the one in Paris was different from any others. But it was interesting, with lots of gay-friendly shops. Mathieu also took me on a romantic walk along the Canal Saint-Martin. It was a quiet and peaceful place, lined with trees and beautiful buildings, and seemed somehow detached from the hustle and bustle of the rest of the city.<br /><br />Mathieu even took me to meet some of his friends, several of whom were also gay. At first, I was very nervous. I was expecting to be treated rudely because I was an American, thinking I would probably be personally blamed for the war in Iraq, American cultural hegemony, and all of the other supposed "evils" of America. To my surprise, though, when we went out for coffee and chatted with his friends, no one even mentioned politics. They just talked about the typical things teenagers tended to talk about, like their friends, what they'd been doing for the summer, which universities they'd like to attend, which new cell phone model they wanted to buy, and which famous model was getting diddled by which sports star.<br /><br />They were even kind enough to speak in English with each other -- even though they were all native French speakers -- simply out of consideration to me. I was stunned, to say the least. Almost all of my preconceptions about the French had been washed down the drain. I didn't even manage to get a whiff of strong body odor from them!<br /><br />Mathieu's friends thought it would be a good idea to take a day trip to the Normandy American Cemetery and Memorial. So, the next day, one of Mathieu's friends came to pick us up in his car, and we headed out on the one hundred and seventy mile trip toward St. Laurent-sur-Mer. The cemetery and memorial were breathtaking, both somber and exquisitely beautiful. I took numerous photographs of the semicircular colonnade and reflecting pool, as well as the bronze "Spirit of American Youth" statue.<br /><br />With the help of one of the tour guides from the information center, I even managed to find my grandfather's grave. Although I'd never met my grandfather, seeing his final resting place was very moving, and I even shed a few tears. I couldn't thank Mathieu and his friends enough for taking me there. To my surprise, which I was beginning to see was simply due to my own ignorance, they all seemed humbled and reverent as we walked around the grounds. These were our friends, with whom we had fought and died for the same causes, side-by-side. Sure, the politicians on both sides loved to bicker with each other and stir up conflict. But when it came down to it, these were our friends. They had been since the time of the American Revolution, and still were today. Politicians were politicians, wherever you went. They didn't represent the "real" people, and I had found that the French were nothing like what I had been expecting.<br /><br />Eventually, though, it was time to head back to Paris for my last few days with Mathieu. Once we got back to the city and bid farewell to his friends, we decided to just walk around, stop at some small cafés, and chat. I knew my time there was drawing to a close, and I was going to be very sad to be leaving not only Paris, but especially Mathieu. I knew for sure now that I had fallen completely for him. It didn't seem fair that I could meet such a wonderful guy, and there be no chance that we could ever really be "together."<br /><br />"Austin, I've had a great time with you these three weeks," Mathieu said shyly, as we were once again sitting at a sidewalk café, sipping some wine, and nibbling on some cheese and baguettes.<br /><br />"Me, too," I managed to say, with my mouth full.<br /><br />"I mean, at first, I just thought you were a really cute guy ... and I guess I was sort of hitting on you. I didn't actually expect anything to happen," he admitted. "But after getting to know you, I felt something ... different."<br /><br />"I know," I replied, blushing. "I feel the same way, too. I just don't think there's much we can do about it. I'm leaving in just a few days."<br /><br />"Oui, mais je t'adore. I really like you, and if it wasn't for the fact that we live so far apart, I would be honored to be your lover," he said softly.<br /><br />The way he said that sounded so heart-felt, so sincere, and I had to wipe a few stray tears from my eyes. We had met by chance. Fate apparently had brought us together, and it seemed so cruel that after finding each other, and realizing our feelings went beyond just physical attraction, we now had to be separated. And the chance of us ever getting back together was practically nil. Mathieu planned on going to the Sorbonne, and I had to go back to Kansas City. On the bright side, though, falling for Mathieu had helped me get over my crush on my best friend, Joey, even if he did have the sexiest nose on the face of the earth.<br /><br />"I wish we could, too," I said, placing my hand gently over his and giving it a tender squeeze. "But I guess it was just written in the stars. You've opened up a whole new world to me, and showed me things I've been blind to, or too scared of, for a long time. That's made it all worth it."<br /><br />Yikes! Where in the hell did I learn to speak so eloquently? It must be something in the French water or something!<br /><br />Mathieu just nodded and smiled shyly, shedding a few tears of his own.<br /><br />It just so happened that it was pouring outside on our last day together in Paris, so we decided to spend the whole day in the hotel room, talking, snuggling, kissing, and, of course, making love. I was a bit surprised (and relieved) that we had managed to evade the police for an entire three weeks. But a bit of luck, and good planning, seemed to have paid off. Ever since I had sent that e-mail to my mother, I had refused to check my messages, because I was sure that there would be at least fifty messages in my inbox, no doubt telling me that I would be grounded until I turned eighteen ... or forever. But it was worth it. Any punishment would have been worth it for the amazing things I had learned and experienced during my three weeks that summer with Mathieu in Paris.<br /><br />The following day, when Mathieu accompanied me to the bus station where I would catch a bus to the airport in Brussels to meet back up with my group, was extremely difficult. Neither of us wanted to say good-bye, and we both cried for quite a while. We exchanged phone numbers and e-mail addresses, and I hoped that we could at least stay in contact. He may not have been my "boyfriend," but he was one of the best friends I'd ever had, and he had completely changed my life. There was no way I would ever forget him or the incredible time we spent together. And, deep in my heart, I knew that I would find a way to see him again, no matter what it took. And he made the same promise to me. Of course, promises made between two young, slightly naive and love-struck teenage boys have always been meant to be broken, but I could still dream, couldn't I?<br /><br />Once we said our final good-byes, and shared a last, long, passionate kiss, I boarded the bus for Brussels. After several hours driving down the highway at breakneck speeds, the bus finally arrived at the airport. As soon as I got in the door, I noticed my group over by the check-in counter. The director immediately spotted me walking toward them.<br /><br />"Where in the hell have you been, Austin?" he chastised me.<br /><br />"Just hanging around," I replied enigmatically.<br /><br />He eyed me suspiciously. "I hope it was worth it. You're going to be in a hell of a lot of trouble when you get home."<br /><br />"Oh, it was definitely worth it," I replied, with a wry grin.Unknownnoreply@blogger.com0tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-3608310073028132155.post-91819359091278747052007-07-08T15:51:00.000-07:002007-07-08T16:01:01.879-07:00Pillage and PlunderR I C K, I wrote in big block letters on the self stick name label. I was careful to center the name and not to smudge the felt pen. "Hello, My name is RICK." There, that looks pretty good. Then I thought there could be other Ricks on board, and I quickly squeezed a B period in at the end. Immediately I regretted the addition. How stupid, I thought to myself. Now the nametag looks asinine and so what if there's another Rick. Anyone talking to me on this cruise will call me Rick, not Rick B.<br /><br />I handed the Magic Marker back to the young bare chested stud seated behind the registration table. Man, did I once have pecs like that? Probably not, and what muscles I ever had haven't been visible in decades. I pushed the nametag into the plastic holder, slid the rainbow colored cord around my neck, and sidled up to the next position. Pec boy's partner was a blonde wearing a white T and a sailor hat. He handed me an information packet and souvenir bag and welcomed me aboard again.<br /><br />I knew it was too late now. I was on board, but I was having tons of misgivings about my decision to sign on for this "Pillage and Plunder" Cruise. All around me were studs in their twenties, laughing, slapping each other on the back, already knowing they were going to enjoy themselves for the next four days. Oh, maybe a few were over thirty, and probably someone on board will be over forty. But here I was, a widower in my sixties. What the hell was I doing here?<br /><br />A steward had my suitcase and was leading me down halls and stairways to my state room. I kept thinking to myself, I gotta tip this guy. How much doyou tip a steward? Did the fine print say that gratuities were included in the price? I don't remember. Damn! He was in uniform. He was an employee of the cruise ship, not like the guys at the table who were from Pride Tampa Bay, the group that organizes the annual P&P cruise. The crew must have known this was a gay group that chartered his ship. Were the stewards gay too? This guy did have a nice tight ass inside those white uniform pants. Most of the trip to the state room, I was behind him so I got a good look at his ass. It was only briefly in the elevator that I stood beside him and was able to read his name badge (Mark). Was Mark looking at me? Was he wondering what an old fart like me was doing here?<br /><br />We got to the room and Mark opened the door for me, showed me the head, pulled back the curtains over the porthole, and put my suitcase on the rack. "Shall I unpack for you, Sir?"<br /><br />"Oh, no, thank you," I muttered as I looked out the porthole on to the dock. I was glad I paid extra for an outside room. I didn't know but what I might be spending the whole four days in my room, and at least now I could look out the window.<br /><br />"You're the first one here, so you have your choice of bunks." I looked around and saw two beds. But of course; I had signed up for a double. I didn't want to waste money on a single. But now the reality hit me. I was going to have a roommate. Double damn. What did I get myself into?<br /><br />"If you tell me which one you choose, I'll turn it down for you, Sir."<br /><br />"Oh, no, uh, Mark. That's OK." I realized then he was stalling. I fumbled in my wallet and pulled out a five and pressed it into his hand. "Thanks for all your help. I can take it from here."<br /><br />"Thank you, Sir." He grinned happily and I hope honestly. I had no idea if that was an appropriate tip or not. My late wife always knew the appropriate tip to give anyone.<br /><br />After Mark left, I thumbed through the information packet and saw I had two hours before the first event, an orientation. I decided to unpack my clothes and then try to familiarize myself with the ship.<br /><br />I discovered where the dining rooms were, the pool (there were already a dozen young lads in speedos), the weight room, the sauna, and the ball room. I found the deck marked "clothing optional," and there were already three naked hunks sprawled on deck chairs. I came around the corner and found myself back by the registration table. Pec Boy and Sailor Hat were still welcoming guests aboard. The guests were still as young as before. More couples were arriving now, though. Guys who welcomed this opportunity to hold each other tight, to kiss in public. I played a mental game, trying to decide which guy in each pair was the top and which the bottom. Of course, I knew that often mates don't have strictly defined roles but I enjoyed the mental challenge.<br /><br />I heard Mark's voice and caught a glance of his white ass disappearing down the deck followed by an older gentleman. He was wearing a tan jacket, bermuda shorts and white sox that extended up his shins. From my vantage point, he must have been at least forty, which gave me some comfort.<br /><br />"The orientation session begins in ten minutes in the ballroom," Sailor Hat was telling the couple who had just registered. I glanced at my watch and confirmed it. So I turned around and tried to picture the route back to the ballroom.<br /><br />In my mind, I kept asking myself, "What am I doing here?" It's been three years since my Caroline died. We were married before we were twenty and had already celebrated our fortieth anniversary. I loved her like no other. We had a good life, raised a good family, and yes, had good sex. But I always knew that I was attracted to cock more than pussy. I just never acted on it. Oh, I snuck plenty of beefcake mags into the house. And when the internet got established, I became a frequent flyer on the gay porn sites. I fantasized daily about what I would do with a man. But in body, I always remained faithful to Caroline.<br /><br />When she died, I began to explore my homosexuality. I bought books like The Joy of Gay Sex. I found a gay sex shop and rented gay videos. I went to a gay bar where, on Friday nights, male dancers would strip down to their jocks for tips. But I always went home alone. I read the personals, especially those on websites that sorted them by location. I found that there were actually men who were looking for older guys. But I never found the one who seemed right enough to contact.<br /><br />In a lot of ways, I knew I was still not ready for an active gay lifestyle, but now at least I could explore it openly. I looked at ads for gay vacations: there were B&B's that catered to gays, there were tours of Europe, there were nudist camps. I considered them all. I didn't rule anything out, but I deliberated about the pros and cons of each option. But when I saw the ad for the Pillage and Plunder cruise, I actedimpulsively. I called them up, gave them my credit card number, and before I realized what I had done, I was signed up.<br /><br />Of course, I could have backed out and gotten my money (well, most of it) back. And several times over the months that intervened I had the phone in my hand ready to do just that. But I never made the second call and now here I was on board the Regal Empress, still wondering, "What the fuck am I doing here?"<br /><br />What am I looking for? What am I expecting? What do I want when these four days are over?<br /><br /><br />The organizers were taking their turns at the mike outlining the schedule of events: the scavenger hunt, the best buns contest, the biggest dick contest, the talent events, the day in Cozumel. I had read the literature so I was already aware of all this.<br /><br />Then we were introduced to the stars. As part of the enticement to get passengers to sign on, Gay Pride Tampa manages to get several porn stars to take part in the cruise. It's a chance to get to meet these guys close up and personal, get their autographs, get to touch them, and get to fantasize about doing something dirty with them. I began to pay more attention now.<br /><br />Spike appeared wearing a Boy Scout uniform. Hey, didn't he learn that scouts are supposed to be morally straight? Chad Hunt, Logan Reed, one after another I watched the guys parade on to the stage, guys whom I had watched getting fucked in their videos, guys whom I had fucked myself many times in my mind.<br /><br />The meeting broke up and most of the audience began barraging Spike and the other stars. I figured there'd be enough time later on to meet them, so I wandered back to my room. I passed several crew members in their neat, pressed white uniforms. I caught sight of a couple of well endowed packages, but even though I was among a shipload of gay passengers, I still felt self-conscious about staring. All those years of marriage had conditioned me to be discrete when out in public.<br /><br />I also passed fellow passengers, and confirmed in my mind that I was doubtless the oldest on board. Some were already parading around the ship in their speedos, and some were even walking around in their tighty whities! Wow! Discretion of not, I had to stare. Could I walk around like that? I wondered.<br /><br />I was still in a daze when I got to my room and opened the door. That's why I was surprised to see someone else inside. Of course, I knew I would have a roommate, but somehow I expected to find the room just I had left it, empty. Now here was another man unpacking his luggage on my bed. He turned toward me and I recognized the man I had seen earlier with Mark, the tan jacket, bermuda shorts and white sox that extended up his shins. "Hi, my name is Phil. I guess we're bunkmates, Rick B." Phil extended his hand.<br /><br />"Uh, yeah, hi," I stuttered. I realized Phil had read my nametag with those huge block letters and that fuckin initial. Phil had thinning gray hair, a bit of a paunch at the waist, but actually looked fairly fit for a man in his, what, at least in his fifties.<br /><br />"I didn't know which bunk was mine. Do you have a preference? Or did you think we'd share the same one?" Phil winked. I should have left some of my stuff out on my bed before I left, but I wasn't thinking. The reality of a roommate was only now beginning to sink in. My last roommate had been Caroline. For three years, I had slept alone. Suddenly I realized I was staring at this guy.<br /><br />"I'm sorry, Phil. I just feel a little awkward. This is my first time." I realized "first time" could be taken a dozen different ways, and I guess all of them were legitimate interpretations.<br /><br />"Don't worry. We have plenty of time before supper. What do you say we go get a beer and get acquainted. My treat."<br /><br /><br />At the bar, Phil got a Bud light, and I got a 7Up. I explained that I really didn't drink, and he was cool with that. We sat down, and Phil began. He was gregarious. Unlike me, he seemed to have no qualms about opening up to a stranger. Phil explained he was from a little town in Wisconsin, right on Lake Michigan. "Trivers, that's how we say it, but it's written Two Rivers." Phil was surprised that I'd actually heard of the place. Somewhere I had read that the ice cream sundae was invented in Two Rivers. Phil laughed. I felt more at ease.<br /><br />"I'm from Long Island, New York. I live in a retirement community there."<br /><br />"No shit! You look so young, Rick B."<br /><br />"Please, forget the B. I shouldn't have put that on there." I told him about my nervousness at the registration table. "I'm 65 by the way."<br /><br />"Damn. You look real good for 65. I'm 69!" My jaw dropped. Fifties maybe, but I would never have pegged Phil for being my senior. "I guess that's why the organizers put us together. Figured we'd have things to talk about." Phil laughed heartily. He took a swig of his Bud and then turned solemn. "I'm a widower, Rick. Agnes died last year. I'm actually kind of new at this gay scene." I was again amazed. I told Phil about Caroline, and we both realized we had a lot more in common than the decades of our age. Phil also had explored gay porn, he also had tried the bar circuit,and now he felt he was ready to move on, whatever that meant. In a couple ways Phil was already a few steps down the road ahead of me. He had a gay son, so he was familiar with some things second hand. And he had had a couple oral experiences with a man.<br /><br />"Well, I guess we should get changed for supper," I ventured. Phil paid the tab and we began strolling back to our room. We passed a few couples as we walked, and suddenly I realized that Phil had taken my hand in his. I didn't resist. It felt good. I thought back nearly five decades to the days when I took Caroline's hand as we walked. I had never held hands with a man since I was a toddler holding my Daddy. Now, I was walking hand in hand with a beautiful mature gentleman. I chalked it up as my first truly gay behavior.<br /><br />When we got to our state room door, I said, "I'm really glad we're roommates, Phil. I'm beginning to think I'm actually going to enjoy this cruise." Then without thinking, I leaned forward and kissed his cheek. My second truly gay behavior.<br /><br />I leaned back from him. He smiled. "You know, Rick, I've never kissed anyone with a beard before." Phil leaned forward again and planted his lips squarely on my mouth. We kissed lovingly and softly there in the hallway. When we let go, I realized there were other guys in the hall, but<br />it didn't seem to matter any more.<br /><br />We got inside our state room and closed the door. Phil went over and closed the curtain over the porthole. I doubt that anyone on the dock could have seen anything, but I saw that Phil was just as discrete as I. He kicked off his loafers and pulled off the tan jacket. I began with my shoes and<br />socks. Phil sat on the bed (my bed?) to take off his sox and watched me as my shirt buttons opened to reveal my chest. "Very nice. I like a guy with a hairy chest."<br /><br />"I got a hairy ass too," I blurted out.<br /><br />"Sure would like to see that."<br /><br />I stood in front of him, turned my back, and slid my jeans down my legs, then pulled down my briefs so Phil could admire my hairy crack. "Well, what's your verdict?" I tried to joke. Instead of hearing his answer, I felt his mouth on one buttock. He gave me a long soft kiss, then slid his<br />face over toward the other buttock. The next thing I knew I felt his wet tongue licking my crack. It felt wonderful. I closed my eyes and felt my whole body shudder as he licked my hairy crack. Another truly gay behavior. I realized my dick was getting excited.<br /><br />Phil stood up, turned me around and kissed me again on my mouth. "I'm also glad to have you as my roommate, Rick. I want this to be a good experience for both of us." Phil then dropped his bermuda shorts. Standing in his t shirt and boxers, he suggested it was time to get showered and dressed for supper.<br /><br />We took turns in the cramped head, but allowed each other to watch as we showered off. Tonight was supposed to be Leather Night. I had brought along a bomber jacket. I decided with a pair of jeans, a pair of boots, and a pair of shades that would pass for a leather outfit. I watched as Phil pulled out a pair of shiny black chaps and a black vinyl vest. They looked brand new. Under these, he wore a pair of denim cutoffs and a clean gray t shirt. He looked exciting. The way the chaps framed his crotch in front and his ass behind made me quiver. As the coup d'gras, he sported a jaunty motorcycle cap.<br /><br />When we arrived at the dining hall, about half the passengers were already seated. There was no assigned seating, so we selected a table back from the dance floor. It was a table for four; there were none for two. We sat down and waited to see if anyone would join the two old farts.<br /><br />I told Phil that in high school I was always getting kidded about being Dick. I hated the name. As soon as I moved away and began living on my own, I called myself Richard. Everyone, my wife, my friends, my coworkers. They all knew me as Richard. If someone tried to shorten it, I corrected them. After Caroline's death, I wanted to do something to mark a new beginning in my life. So I assumed the moniker Rick. Phil said he liked it, that I looked like a Rick, whatever that meant. He reached over and took my name tag, slid it out of its plastic holder and deftly folded the offending initial back. He replaced the card which now simply read "Hello, my name . . . Rick" (the "is" got folded back also.) "There, that's better," he pronounced and handed it back to me.<br /><br />"Is this seat taken, Mate?" Phil and I looked up to see what was attached to this voice. There stood a gorgeous man, in his thirties, slightly short, brown hair. A stache and small goatee framed a beaming smile. He wore a vest like Phil's, but was bare chested, except for a leather harness<br />that crossed his chest in a Y, with one strap shooting down into his leather shorts. He also wore a leather armband.<br /><br />"Hell, I know you," Phil said. "You're Peter Raeg! I saw you in Missing Link!" Stupid me, why didn't I recognize him. All the porn stars on board were pictured in the literature. "Hell, no, the seat's not taken. Come, take a load off."<br /><br />"Thanks, Mate. Lance will be along in a few minutes, if you don't mind."<br />Lance Gear was Peter's lover, I remembered. They had moved to Sydney which explained the "Mate" business. "I like your beard, Rick. In fact, I always preferred hairy guys. I spotted you two right off when I came in here." I don't know how much of Peter's schmaltz was on the level, but he made us feel good, sitting and chatting with us. He was a natural guy with no hint of attitude. Lance did come by, but after shaking our hands and giving Peter a wet sloppy kiss, he said he ought to move on to some other table, spread the wealth so to speak. It wasn't a put down at all, though we would have loved to have his company also, but he was a professional, and he knew the passengers expected to meet the hunks they had masturbated to on the screen.<br /><br />Fans did come by our table all evening to get Peter's autograph or get their picture taken with him. We enjoyed watching him with his fans. He listened with honest interest as we told him our stories. When the dancing started, he wished us the best of luck and headed on to the dance floor<br />where he accommodated everyone who wanted to dance with him. Phil and I knew we wouldn't see him the rest of the night.<br /><br />At the bars I had gone to on Long Island, I had sometimes stepped on to the dance floor by myself and shimmied my ass around to the music. Occasionally, a punk kid would come over and dance in front of me, maybe thinking I was a potential sugar daddy, but I had never actually danced with a man. But when Phil asked me, I was ready. The music then was slow and romantic. The couples on the floor were holding each other tight. We stepped on to the dance floor and immediately pressed our bodies together and grabbed each other's ass. Another truly gay behavior, but I was already losing count.<br /><br />All of a sudden, my anxiety abated. Dancing (well, moving anyway) with my body pressed against Phil's, my hands caressing his ass, his strong arms enveloping me, my head on his shoulder, eyes closed, his head on mine whispering softly in my ear, -- I was finally at peace with this strange world, with my new lifestyle, with myself. The other couples on the floor seemed to disappear. Phil and I were alone; alone in heaven. Then I thought of all the times I danced with my Caroline; we preferred a slow waltz. Now here I was dancing with someone new. But I felt no guilt; I didn't feel I was in any way betraying her, or dishonoring her memory. It was almost as<br />if she were there, smiling on me, finally accepting me for who I really was, blessing my behavior. My eyes began to tear.<br /><br />"Something wrong, Rick?" he whispered in my ear.<br /><br />"No, not at all. Damn it, I'm just so happy right now."<br /><br />"I can tell." Then I realized that I'd grown a boner, and with our bodies pressed together, there was no hiding it from this wonderful man.<br /><br />"I'm sorry. I didn't realize."<br /><br />"No need to apologize, Rick. I'm flattered. Let's say we go back to our room and take care of it."<br /><br />"I'd like that very much." I felt my erection was the biggest thing in the ball room. I remembered as a kid in Junior High getting an uninvited hardon and dying of embarrassment. But maybe this time I was just flattering myself; it probably wasn't all that obvious, especially with the low lighting. And if any other passengers did notice my bulge as Phil guided me to the exit, well, after all, isn't that what a P&P cruise is all about?<br /><br />Walking back to our room, Phil kept turning toward me and kissing my cheek. "I think I'm falling in love, Rick," he whispered. Finally, just yards away from our door, I couldn't resist. I stopped, turned to him, put my hands on his cheeks and planted a full kiss on his mouth. There was no<br />holding back the tears now. I gushed like a teenage girl who'd just found the "one."<br /><br />We ran the remaining distance, fumbled with the key, and stumbled into our room. We flopped on the nearest bed and began unbuttoning and unbuckling each other, while trying not to interrupt the string of kisses. Phil got my jeans and briefs down to my knees and starting working on my manhood. I couldn't untangle his chaps-covered jeans enough to reciprocate so I just leaned back and let him take the lead. With me mostly naked, and he mostly dressed but with his cock freed, I began my first gay sex. I knew this was what I wanted, and I allowed myself to swim in all the emotional currents of the experience. As his strong, knowing hands worked on my cock and balls, I kept running my hands up and down his arms. When the precum began to flow, he leaned over and took me into his mouth. I held his head, running my fingers through his thinning hair. Every nerve ending in my body was on high alert, and as he began licking my shaft, my legs began to tremor. Phil had said he'd already had oral sex so I tried to concentrate on his technique, tried to learn from my mentor, but it was useless. My mind was flying in a thousand directions, as my emotions were cascading in only one. I was tumbling into my new homosexual world with all the unstoppable motion of an avalanche. I gave up thinking, as I had already given up resisting. Phil brought me to the verge of climax. He seemed to know exactly when to ease up on the sucking.<br /><br />"I want us to cum together," he whispered. I realized then how selfish I'd been, relishing his attention on me, and not giving him any. I reached over and started exercising his uncut cock, already hard and oozing.<br /><br />"Phil?" I mumbled.<br /><br />"Yes, Rick, what is it?"<br /><br />"I want you . . ."<br /><br />"What?"<br /><br />As I said, my mind had already turned off, so I don't know where this came from but I said, "Phil, I want you in my ass."<br /><br />"Are you sure, Rick?"<br /><br />"Not at all, but yes, definitely," was my nonsensical reply.<br /><br />"Hold on." Rick grabbed his souvenir bag and began fumbling about inside it. He pulled out the tube of KY he remembered seeing there and a condom. We both quickly removed the rest of our clothing, and I laid down face up, grabbed my knees and pulled them up as high as I could. Phil<br />applied a liberal dab of KY on my hole. Then one finger invaded my chute. Fuck, it felt so good to finally have a warm, loving human organ inside me. He continued to lube me up, then tore open the condom. My eyes were glued on him as he rolled it on his shaft. He leaned forward and I<br />rested my ankles on his shoulders. I felt his dickhead pressing on my sphincter and began involuntarily gritting my teeth, but I gave him a big smile. Phil lunged and suddenly his cock was inside me. Oh fuck! My entire body exploded. I felt the heat of a thousand fires. He began pumping; in and out. He took my ankles in his hands and spread my legs wider. It felt<br />like he was going a mile up my asshole.<br /><br />We both moaned. All those years of hetero sex with children in bedrooms down the hall had trained us both not to yell out the emotions we both felt. We moaned and whispered, "Fuck," "Yes," "Don't stop." Then Phil leaned in, his lips inches from my ear and whispered, "Oh, Agnes." I don't think his own ears heard it. He continued his rhythm and soon his whole body tensed and became catatonic. Then I felt the warmth as he released inside my hole. Simultaneously my own dick, sandwiched between our two bellies, also erupted. Phil collapsed on top of me and I held his sweaty body.<br /><br />"I love you, Phil."<br /><br />"I love you, Rick."<br /><br />"I know."<br /><br />Phil began to frown as his mind started to take account of the last few minutes of ecstasy. "Uh, Rick?"<br /><br />"Yeah?"<br /><br />"Did I call you Agnes just then?"<br /><br />"Yeah," I smiled.<br /><br />"I'm sorry."<br /><br />"No need to be, Phil. I was happy. It made me think we might have something real going here. For my part, I'm ready to start the next forty years with my new lover." We both broke into laughter, as we did the arithmetic.<br /><br />"It's going to be a great cruise!"<br /><br />I wasn't sure if Phil meant the literal cruise or the metaphoric one, but my answer applied to both: "It sure is."Unknownnoreply@blogger.com0tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-3608310073028132155.post-19819586779998519612007-07-06T21:21:00.000-07:002007-07-06T22:11:11.080-07:00My Roommate NickBefore I start this part I want to say that Nick has enjoyed people's responses to what he wrote so much that he said he wants to add to this part also. I told him he had to either start this part or end it. He's decided that he wants to add to this at the end. I think so that he can read it first and then comment.<br /><br />After we returned from Europe we visited with my family for five days. I enjoyed myself, but Nick seemed to be floating on a cloud. My parents invited my uncle and his partner and several of my cousins, including Anthony and his wife, for Sunday dinner. Of course, Nick had to tell everyone about me wearing Speedos and how great I looked. I wanted to, as my grandmother says, pin his ears back (and I have no idea what that means). At one point, I had to show my tan line, and the almost lack of one (I think my cousins were more interesting in seeing my butt that my tan line). Stories abounded and Nick loved every minute of it.<br /><br />When we said good-bye to my parents I noticed that Nick had tears in his eyes. I didn't say anything, but clearly he had become morose. After about an hour of driving I asked him if hewas okay. I played CD's that he likes and even sang along, which always gets a rise out of him. He<br />complained but not as vociferously as usual. He told me that he thought he was feeling sad because our vacation was officially over, but I thought there was more to it than that. After we stopped for gas I again asked him what was wrong. He said he was confused.<br /><br />"About what?" I asked.<br /><br />"I'm the same person," he said with tears. "Your parents are so wonderful and loving. I feel like your mom really likes me a lot. And your dad talks to me like he talks to everyone else in your family. Anthony is so cool. He was talking to me about Capri and he was telling me about when he and his wife stayed there and how she fucked him until he started to hide out in the bathroom. We laughed so much when I was telling him how I made you wear the Speedos and then when you stood on the bed and put on your jerk off show. He was laughing. He said, `knowing Jeff I bet he really got into it, too'. Then he said to me, `I'm happy for him that he's found you. You're good for him'. I told Anthony that you were the best thing that's ever happened to me. Anthony said, `it's good that you feel that way. Jeff is a good man.' It felt so good talking to him."<br /><br />"So, what's confusing."<br /><br />"My parents," tears fell from his eyes.<br /><br />I started crying, too. "Nick, it's like you said, you're the same person. So, doesn't that mean it's them and not you?" He just stared out the window. I could see the tears dropping from his eyes, but he made no sound. "Nick, it's them, not you."<br /><br />"I guess. It's just hard to feel lucky and unlucky at the same time. Sometimes I wonder how I can make things change if they won't even talk to me. And then I think, `fuck it' I don't want it to change. I didn't even like seeing or talking to them when they thought I was straight."<br /><br />We sat silently for about five minutes. I reach over and held his hand. He looked at me and smiled, but his face was still wet with tears. "Can I say two things?" I asked.<br /><br />He looked at me and laughed. "Like I could tell you not to say something."<br /><br />I let go of his hand and pinched his leg. "First, I want to say that I love you. I love you and I like you, I think you are the hottest guy I saw in Europe, and it was awesome traveling with you. Really, Nick, we spent six weeks together 24/7 and there were no melt downs. I loved Capri I<br />loved being your boytoy and I loved Mykonos when you were mine. And, I want you to make a lot of money so you can take me back there every year."<br /><br />He had a big smile on his face. "That's the first thing?"<br /><br />"Second, I want to say that I absolutely hate your parents, or maybe since<br />I really don't know them, I hate the way they are treating you. I can't help it, Nick. You don't deserve this. If they love you they could say they don't want to meet me, but they want to see you. They could say that they aren't going to recognize me and our relationship, but that you are<br />their son and they want to see you."<br /><br />He nodded. He turned his head and looked out the window. I felt nervous. I hadn't really said that I hated them before. "Nick, what are you thinking about?"<br /><br />He took my hand and pushed it against he crotch. He had a hard-on. He looked at me and smiled and said, "Capri," and then began to laugh. "I'm getting hungry. Let's stop at the next MacDonald's."<br /><br />I laughed. "You know it's dangerous having sex in a parking lot in the middle of the day."<br /><br />"I know, but we can pull it off."<br />"Do you want to know what I want to do?"<br />"What?"<br /><br />"Take it out and let me play with your dick until we get home."<br /><br />"Are you nuts?"<br /><br />"No," I said laughing. "Think of how horny you'll be when we get home."<br /><br />"I'll nut before we get home."<br /><br />"Okay, that's cool. Come on, take out your dick." Nick unzipped his shorts and pulled them down over his hips and then pulled down his boxer briefs and then covered his hard-on with his tee-shirt. I reach over, gotcomfortable and then took hold of his hard dick. I ran my fingers up and down the shaft, and around his cock head. I played with his balls. He pulled down his shorts further and spread his legs. I could feel his pre-cum.<br /><br />We talked about school, his new job, friends. Then we stopped for lunch. He asked me if I really didn't want to blow him before we got to theapartment. I smiled and said no. Then he said, "Let me drive the rest of the way home." I laughed. "Come on, fair is fair." I laughed. He wouldn't get in the car. "Jeff, my balls are hurting. You've been playing with my dick for over an hour. It's my turn." I laughed and handed him the keys. We got back on the highway; I pulled down my shorts and boxers and covered myself with my tee-shirt. He smiled at me, reached over and<br />took hold of my hard dick.<br /><br />By the time we arrived at our apartment we were so horny we decided not to unload the car and just go upstairs and blow each other. We didn't even undress. We pulled our shorts down, got on the bed and started sucking each other. I think we came in about one minute. Then we both pulled up our shorts, we were still hard, went downstairs and unpacked the car. Then we decided we'd better go to the grocery store to stock up our empty refrigerator. Then we went and had fresh Mex, went back to our apartment and climbed into bed to play again.<br /><br />Soon we were back to our routine. I was TAing and going to classes. Nick was working and going to classes. We were both feeling busy, but found time for our almost daily workout (running and now we've added going to the school gym and working out with weights and swimming), meals together,which we try to do as much as we can (at least breakfast and dinner) and love making (there always seems to be time for that).<br /><br />Nick had been emailing his brother who was asking to come for a visit.<br /><br />Matt's situation, as best I understand it, is: Matt's been dating a woman since the beginning of July. When we returned from Europe, Matt told Nick that he thought it was getting serious and that it was moving toward being an exclusive relationship. He decided, since he had been pretty active sexually, to go for a STD screening like Nick and I had. He told us that he was negative for everything.<br /><br />He told Nick he wanted to come up for a visit. He said that he wanted to make it a four or five day visit. He had not seen Nick since June. He reminded Nick that Nick said Matt could fuck him. He had not yet. He was also talking about sex without condoms. He also said that he thought this would be the last time the three of us played if his relationship progressed with this woman.<br /><br />Nick and I talked about it. Nick said he was okay with Matt fucking him. Actually, he was looking forward to it. And, at the same time, he was looking forward to this being the last time. We decided that when Matt fucked us he had to wear a condom. I guess Nick and I wanted something that was for just us. Matt said he was curious to see what it was like to be fucked without a condom; what it was like to be filled with someone's spunk. Nick and I agreed that we'd oblige him, but that if he was all that curious about fucking someone's ass without a condom he could talk his new girlfriend into that.<br /><br />Matt also mentioned that each time he had visited and played with us he felt like an outsider. He said something very interesting. I wish Nick had saved the email, but he did not, so I'll try to catch the essence of it. He said he felt like both Nick and I were `ganging up on him'. He saidthat he had very mixed feeling about it. He said that when he thinks about it, especially right after he leaves us, it bothers him. But, he said, on the other hand, often when he thinks about it, he gets an immediate hard-on. He asked if we could figure out a way he might not feel used.<br /><br />Nick and I talked about it. Nick emailed him back and said that it was important to us that we set up some kind of barriers. Nick told him that Nick and I are monogamous except for him. He told him that this was going to be the last time this happened and that what he was feeling, the `gang up' thing, was that barrier. He also told Matt that maybe he should make his trip just a day trip, Matt could fuck Nick and play for an afternoon and then head home so that he did not feel like he was being ganged up on, OR he could go with the immediate hard-on part of the experience. He also told Matt that he loved him and wanted to be fair with him and did not want<br />to do anything to hurt their relationship, but would not do anything to put his relationship with me in jeopardy.<br /><br />I read the email and it was clear, to the point, and loving.<br /><br />Matt emailed Nick back and said that understanding that the barriers were there to protect our relationship made complete sense to him and that knowing that made it more than okay with him. He also said that he did not know we were being monogamous except for him. He said that now he would like to go with the `immediate hard-on' feelings and that he was willing to even push it further if we wanted. When Nick read that to me he had this big smile on his face. I glance down; he was wearing his boxers, and noticed he had a hard-on. Interestingly, I had one, too.<br /><br />Matt made reservations for his visit. Nick and I talked about ganging up on him at length. The fantasies were wild, but then we decided that although he said, `let's go for it', there was a possibility that we would do harm to Matt's and Nick's relationship and that wasn't worth it. We<br />decided to either tone it down or each take a turn as the bottom so that Matt wouldn't feel taken advantage of. However, it did occur to us that even if Nick and I took turns as the bottom for, let's say a day, Nick and I ultimately would be deciding what would be done, by whom, when and how. And, that it would still be Nick and I playing with Matt.<br /><br />Nick had to work Friday afternoon, so I went to the airport to pick up Matt. I was surprised when I saw him. He was still blond, but his hair was longer. It looked good. He was tanned and smiling. He looked like he had lost weight since the last time I saw him. He's about an inch or two taller than me, and probably weighs about 160. He looked hot.<br /><br />On the way back to the apartment, I told him that Nick and I didn't want to do anything that would fuck up the friendship Nick and I had with him and that we didn't want to make him feel like we were taking advantage of him. I told him that second to me, I thought he was the most important person in Nick's life. He laughed and said he understood completely and that he got<br />it. What he got: he said he was into this to have sex with two hot guys and to have sex with his brother, and not to be making love with us, so he was using us in that way. And that we were into to it to have a three way and do the things you can do with a third person and therefore using him, and not making love to him. So, he said, he was using us as much as we were using him and that it was a turn on for him, too. He also said that if it got too weird he would say do. He did ask if he could watch Nick and I make love. I said yes. I told him that he should explain to Nick what he wanted. He said to me that he was nervous about asking for what he wanted. He said he feels embarrassed. I told him that he didn't need to, that we were going to spend the next four days sucking and fucking each other and that we were all going to be pretty vulnerable with each other. He told me that he had this fantasy about being dominated by a man. He said he use to jerk off to thinking about being fuck by a man, he said that it was almost like being abused and dominated. He asked me if that sounded sick. I said no, it didn't. I told him that Nick and I play out fantasies. I told him that recently Nick lay face down on the floor and told me to fuck him long and hard. I told him that Nick wanted to do it on the floor because he thought the bed absorbed part of the thrust and he wanted to feel like he was being `nailed to the floor'.<br /><br />Matt said, "Wow, that's wild. Did you do that?"<br /><br />"Yes, and he's done it to me. It's kind of a weird feeling. It's like I'm there for no other reason but to be used as a receptacle for him. I can't move, I can't jerk off, all I can do is take it. I lay there and all I think about and feel is him and what he's doing."<br /><br />Matt said, "Fuck, that's hot. I want you guys to do that to me." Then he asked, "Have you ever taken Cialis?"<br /><br />"What's that?" I asked.<br /><br />"You know, the hard-on pill."<br /><br />"You mean Viagra," I said.<br /><br />"No, Cialis. It lasts three days."<br /><br />"Is that the one where they say if you have a hard-on for more then four hours you should see a doctor?"<br /><br />"Yeah, that one."<br /><br />"No, we've never taken anything. We don't need it," I said and laughed.<br /><br />"Yeah, I know, but it is fun."<br /><br />"Have you taken it?"<br /><br />"Yeah, I took half of one. My dick was hard like I was fifteen years old."<br /><br />"You're only twenty-six,"<br /><br />"Yeah, but the fourth time in one day, I was hard like I was fifteen. And, it was like that for three days."<br /><br />"Really, do you have some?"<br /><br />"Yeah, I brought two of them. We'll only need to take half. Believe me, half and your dick is like a steal rod."<br /><br />I laughed. "I'm sure your brother will be up for that."<br /><br />"We can take it tomorrow. I won't need it tonight," he said.<br /><br />By the time we got to my apartment Nick was home. We continued talking. Matt told us that when he was fourteen he and a buddy started jerking off together. He said that they decided to see how many times they could jo in one day and spent the day jerking until they couldn't cum anymore. He said the next summer he and this guy started sucking each other. They decided<br />to see how much cum they could suck out of each other. He said they started on a Sunday morning after church at his friend's house and sucked each other three times that afternoon and swallowed each other's cum. He said they had dinner with his friend's parents and then went to his bedroom and sucked each other. That night he slept over at his friend's house and they sucked each other twice more during the night. He said the next day his friend's parents went to work and they started sucking each other again. He said their mouths got tired before they ran out of cum, so they started jerking off and when they'd cum they suck each other. He said that<br />if he remembers correctly they each had about 14 loads of cum in two days. Nick sat there with his mouth handing open.<br /><br />He said it was months later that they were talking about fucking each other. He said that he started to have this fantasy about getting fucked all day and having loads of cum in his ass and fucking his friend and filling him up. He said that he and his friend talked about it and, although his friend was saying he wasn't into it, they decided to do it. He said they cut school and went to his friend's house and he went first. He started to push into his friend and then his friend said NO WAY. He said his friend really panicked and wouldn't do it. So they sucked each other. He told us that he's always had the fantasy of being fucked all day and being filled up.<br /><br />I looked at Nick who was smiling and asked him what he thought. All Nick said was, "Sure, if you want, I'm cool with it. I just don't want you to leave being angry at us, or feeling like we fuck you over, sort of speak."<br /><br />Matt said that he was up for anything we wanted and that we could push it with him. "I want you to fuck me over, and under." I asked him about feeling bad when he leaves and feeling like we were ganging up on him. He said that if he's the one who decides he's going to get ganged up on and if he decides he's is going to get pushed to do stuff, then it's not like it's being done to him.<br /><br />Both Nick and I told him we completely understood what he meant. Then he said that he would never want to do anything to fuck up our relationship. He said that probably this won't be the last time, but it might be the last time we fucked around. He said that if it is he'd like to leave feeling like we played and played hard. He said the only thing that he wanted to definitely do was fuck "MY BROTHER".<br /><br />Nick turned around and said, "you can fuck me all you want, but with a condom." Matt was fine with that. Then Nick said, "One more thing. Kissing; how about if we say there is no kissing during sex, but if you want to kiss Jeff or me when we're not having sex, that's really cool.<br /><br />Matt told Nick he had Cialis. Nick knew what it was. We told him we thought we'd take it tomorrow. Nick wanted to take it then, but he finally agreed with tomorrow.<br /><br />I walked up to Matt and hugged him and then kissed him tongue to tongue and then told him that we were both glad he had come up and that I thought we were going to have a great time. He smiled. I said to him, "Are you sure you want us to take control."<br /><br />He said, "If you would do it with Nick or have done it with Nick, then I'll do it." He said, "Look, I'm probably not going to want to do this again, you know get dominated and stuff, so I would really like to go for broke. I know you guys care about me and don't want to fuck with me, so it's<br />cool."<br /><br />It was clear that he had a hard-on. Nick walked up to Matt and put his hand on Matt's package and said, "Why don't we get a load off before we go out to dinner?"<br /><br />Matt said, "Sounds good to me. I haven't cum in two days and I've been hard all day."<br /><br />Nick said, "Yeah, we've saved ourselves for you." He walked over to the cabinet and took out a wine glass. (This was one of the things we had talked about when we were fantasizing about all the things we'd make Matt do). Nick then dropped his pants to the floor. He was hard.<br /><br />I said, "Maybe you should tell him what you have in mind," to Nick.<br /><br />Nick said to Matt, "You're going to cum in this glass, then Jeff and I will cum in the glass and then I'm going to pour all the cum into your mouth for you to swallow."<br /><br />Matt just stared at Nick. I said, "Remember if you don't think you can,<br />just say so."<br /><br />Matt asked us, "You guys have done this?" We both nodded. Matt shrugged<br />and started jerking his dick. "Maybe before I leave I'll get to see one of you do it?" We nodded. "I'm up for it."<br /><br />I dropped my pants and started jerking. We stood there in the middle of the kitchen jerking and touching each other's balls, chests, nipples, butts. A couple of times I thought I could cum, but I thought I'd let Matt cum first. He was close. Nick was holding the glass when Matt said, "I'm<br />close." Both Nick and I stopped jerking. Nick held the glass in front of Matt's dick as he pounded away at his dick.<br /><br />I counted six large thick ropey white shots of cum. Then Nick squeezed Matt's cock head and wiped it over the rim of the glass. Matt just kept saying "Fuck." Nick held the glass up for us to look at. There was a lot of cum and it was all in one big glob. Nick put it to his nose and took in<br />the sniff. Then he let me smell it.<br /><br />Matt said, "This isn't going to be easy."<br /><br />Nick said to Matt, "Keep playing with your dick. By the time we cum, you'll feel differently" Matt did. Both Nick and I were close but Nick said to me, "You go next." He knelt down in front of me and held the glass. I started jerking but slowly. I knew if I gave Matt a few minutes it would be easier. I've done this several times myself. When I was ready to come I told Nick and he put the glass over my dick head and I started cumming. I came hard. I almost lost my balance. I had to hold onto Matt's shoulder. When I was done cumming Nick put my dick in his mouth and licked up whatever was left.<br /><br />Nick started jerking and I noticed that Matt was hard and jerking again. Nick handed me the glass. I held it up. There was a lot of cum. I swirled it around and looked at Matt and smiled. He laughed and said,<br />"Fuck."<br /><br />Nick kept jerking. I knelt down in front of Nick and played with his balls while he jerked. He was ready. I held up the glass and caught all his spunk. He came a lot, too. Then I licked up what was left on his dick and he and I kissed. I handed the glass to Nick.<br /><br />He swirled it around and smiled at Matt. Matt looked at him and shrugged. Nick said, "I'll give you some to get the taste and then I'll give you the rest."<br /><br />Matt said, "Okay." Then he started laughing and said, "Fuck, this is fuckin' perverted. I'm ready."<br /><br />Nick tilted the glass and poured a big glob into Matt's mouth as he said, "Taste it, swirl it around and taste it." Matt did. I looked at Nick and he was hard. So was Matt and so was I. "You okay," Nick asked.<br /><br />"Yeah, sure. It's fine; go for it," he said, opening his mouth. Nick put the glass to Matt's mouth and poured in the rest of the cum. It slid in one big glob into his mouth. Matt closed his mouth around it and then swallowed it all in one swallow. Then he laughed and said, "You guys have<br />a beer I could drink," and laughed. Nick walked to the refrigerator with his pants down around his ankles and got us each a beer. Before he handed the beer to Matt, Nick leaned over and kissed him. I watched as their tongue met. Then Matt leaned over to me and kissed me the same way.<br /><br />The three of us took our beers and half pulling up our pants, went to the living room and sat down on the sofa. I was semi hard, as was Nick but Matt was still fully erect. We asked him how it was and he said that the thought of doing it was a lot worse than doing it.<br /><br />Then he asked us if he could blow us. We said sure. He got down on his knees in front of us and started sucking Nick and then me. Nick and I sat there, relaxing, kissing each other, playing with each other's nipples and balls as Matt went from dick to dick. Nick took Matt's head in his hands;<br />started thrusting up into his mouth and pushing his head down on his cock and then came in his mouth. Then he came over to me and finished me off. We asked him if he wanted to get off and he said that he would when we got back from dinner. He said he wanted to fuck us both.<br /><br />The conversation to and from the restaurant and during the dinner was surreal. First Matt talked about his new girlfriend. She sounded wonderful and he sounded taken with her and excited about their budding relationship. Then we talked about Europe, Capri, me being Nick's boytoy and the Speedos. I had to promise to put them on so that Matt could see me in them. We talked about Nick being my boytoy in Mykonos. Then, and I don't remember how we got onto this topic, perhaps it was when we talked about Matt wanting to fuck Nick, Matt started talking about how he played with Nick when he was asleep. He laughed and said that when Nick was telling Matt about cumming on his salad he thought about telling him.<br /><br />On several occasions they went to their relative's house for holidays and Nick and Matt would sleep in the same bed. Matt said that after Nick fell asleep he would slip his hand in Nick's underwear and grope him. He said that he did it from the time Nick was about nine years old. He said that he remembers when Nick starting getting pubic hair. Matt said that there were occasions when he was in high school that he would slip his hand under Nick's covers and into his boxers and touch him.<br /><br />Needless to say Nick was surprised but he said that he thought he remembered waking up sometimes and thinking that something was happening. Nick said that one time he woke up when they were sharing a bed and Matt was lying with his leg over Nick. Nick said that Matt's dick was out of his boxers, hard and pressed into Nick's hand. Nick asked Matt if that really happened. Matt said yes. Matt told Nick that he and his friend thought of this trick to play on Nick. It was summer and they slept in their boxers and covered with a sheet. He said he uncovered Nick and waited for him to roll over on his back. Then he jerked himself off and when he was close to cumming, he opened the front of Nick's boxers so he could see his dick and pubic hair, then he leaned over him, leaning on the wall which Nick's bed sat against and came on his groin.<br /><br />Matt said he was so nervous and excited his legs were shaking so much he almost fell on Nick. He said he lay down on his bed and then kicked Nick's bed until he woke up. He said that Nick sat up, put his hand into his boxers and felt around. Then he said Nick pulled his hand out and smelled it. Matt said he almost broke out laughing. He said Nick got up took off his underwear and wiped himself dry and then got in bed and covered himself up.<br /><br />Nick sat and listened with his mouth hanging open. I just laughed. Nick laughed and said he was looking forward to cumming on Matt's face. Matt laughed. Then Nick said to me, you've got to cum on his face, too. Of course, I said I would just to make Nick happy.<br /><br />On the way home Matt talked about how he wanted to suck and fuck Nick when they lived together. Nick asked Matt if he remembered the night when Matt sat on Nick's bed and smoked weed in the nude. Matt said yes. Matt said, "That's the night I let you see my hard-on and told you to touch it and let me touch yours."<br /><br />Nick said, "Yeah, that night. I had such a hard-on but I was too<br />embarrassed."<br /><br />Matt said, "Yeah, you touched my dick but then you wouldn't let me touch<br />yours."<br /><br />Nick said, "I don't remember touching your dick." Then he thought about it and said, "Maybe I do."<br /><br />"You did. You wrapped your fingers around it and squeezed and then touched the head of my dick and I started to try to touch yours and you stopped me. If you would have let me touch yours I would have sucked you dry that night. I remember I got in my bed and lay there and jerked off. I guess you listened to me. I was hoping you'd jerk off, too, but you didn't."<br /><br />Nick said, "I did listen to you. I listened and a couple of times watched you."<br /><br />By this time we were home. We were all hard. Matt was more than ready to fuck Nick.<br /><br />"How do you want to do this?" Nick asked Matt.<br /><br />"Do I only get to do it once, or what?" he answered.<br /><br />"No, not just once," Nick said as he undressed. Matt and I were naked and hard. Matt walked up to me and started playing with my dick as he watched Nick undress.<br /><br />When Nick was undressed he smiled at Matt and said, "So, how do you want to do it?"<br /><br />"I've always had this fantasy of you being in bed and me lying behind you<br />and touching you and moving around until I can slid my dick into you. Then I flip you onto your back and me getting between your legs and fucking you, until I cum. I also have this fantasy about lay down and you sitting on my dick and moving up and down until I cum. You're hard while you do that. But we can do that next."<br /><br />Nick smiled. "Sounds good to me." Nick lay down on the bed near where I was sitting. I moved so that I was lying next to him, facing him. Matt put on a condom and lubed up. Matt lay down behind Nick. I leaned toward Nick and kissed him as Matt began running his hand over Nick's chest, over his dick and balls and then up to his chest again.<br /><br />I watched Matt as he pushed into Nick and held onto Nick's hip pulling Nick against him. Nick lifted his knee and then arched his back. Matt looked like he was really turned on. He was breathing hard. He was pushing against Nick; I guessed trying to slide into Nick. Then Matt must have found his mark because Nick's eyes opened wide and he looked like he was in pain. Matt held him in place and started thrusting into Nick. Nick pulled my face to his and we kissed.<br /><br />Matt was fucking Nick hard. Nick started pushing into Matt as Matt thrust against him. Then Matt let out a loud grunt and thrust hard into Nick. I watched as Matt's body seemed to be in spasms. He was holding Nick hard against him. Then Matt stopped thrusting. I smiled at Nick. Matt came in about one minute.<br /><br />Nick rolled over and looked at Matt. "I thought you were going to flip me over."<br /><br />Matt shrugged and smiled. "I was too into it," he said as he pulled off the condom. He lay back on the bed. "That was hot." He laughed and said, "Fuck, I finally got to fuck Nickie." He looked at me and said, "And you're next," and smiled.<br /><br />"Anytime you're ready," I said.<br /><br />Both Nick and I were rubbing our hard-ons. I asked Nick, "You want to fuck his ass or his mouth?"<br /><br />Matt asked, "Do I get a say in this?"<br /><br />Nick said, "No," and laughed. Matt smiled.<br /><br />"Let's fuck his mouth. We'll save his ass for tomorrow and fuck him all day," and laughed. He said to Matt, "You are going to get so fucked."<br /><br />Matt smiled and said, "That's why I'm here, so bring it on."<br /><br />Nick and I were still stroking our dicks. Nick moved and straddled Matt's chest. "So how many loads have you had so far?"<br /><br />Matt said, "Five."<br /><br />"Here's number six," Nick said as he moved his dick head into Matt's mouth. He started moving his hips back and forth. I watched as Nick's dick slid in and out of Matt's mouth.<br /><br />I said, "Let me see you cum." Nick nodded and smiled.<br /><br />When Nick finally got close he pulled his dick out of Matt's mouth and started jerking off. "Keep your mouth open," he said to Matt. Matt did. I watched as Nick shot his load into Matt's mouth and then pushed his dick back into Matt's mouth. "Suck it," he ordered. Matt glanced up at Nick as he began trying to swallow the cum in his mouth and suck Nick's dick.<br /><br />I was getting close. I had been stroking while I was watching. I told Nick to let me get into Matt's mouth. Nick moved and I took his place. I pushed my dick into Matt's open mouth and started thrusting. It didn't take me long. I pulled my dick out of Matt's mouth and started jerking. Nick was running his hand up and down my chest. I shot my load into Matt's mouth and then put my dick back in his mouth. He sucked and licked my dick. Nick and I kissed.<br /><br />We sat on the bed and talked. We asked Matt if he wanted to get off again or should we call it a night. He was playing with himself. He said he wanted to fuck me. Nick looked at me and laughed. I lay down and lifted my legs and said, "I'm ready if you are." He put on a condom, lubed up and started moving toward me. "Give me the lube," I said. He gave it to me. I gave it to Nick who then put some on my butt hole and then started using his finger to loosen me up. As he did I pulled him toward me and we started kissing.<br /><br />Matt moved between my legs. I wrapped my legs around him and pulled him toward me. I took hold of his dick and aimed at my butt hole and held onto to it so he wouldn't bury it in one thrust. When I was comfortable with him in me I let go of his dick. Nick lay beside me rubbing my chest and stomach and my dick and balls as we watched Matt fucking me. Several times<br />I reached up and touched Matt's chest and face. One time I slid my fingers into his mouth and he sucked as he fucked me. Nick played with Matt's chest and nipples. Then Matt startedgroaning and thrusting harder and faster. I locked my legs around him and pulled him down on me. I held him as he started cumming. His body was shaking all over. Nick laughed.<br /><br />Then Matt pulled out of me he said, "You guys are so hot. I love watching you guys with each other. It's hot."<br /><br />Matt moved to his bed. Nick and I pulled the covers over us and wrapped our arms around each other. We kissed. Nick asked, "You okay?"<br /><br />"Very. How about you?"<br /><br />"I'm good." he said. "I really love you," he said as moved his hand to my dick. I smiled and kissed him. I fell asleep holding him while he held my dick.<br /><br />The next morning I woke up as Nick was getting up to make coffee. I looked over at Matt's bed and he was awake. I had morning wood. I had to pee so I got up. I noticed him looking at my dick. I smiled at him. As I passed his bed I pulled the covers off of him. His dick was hard. I leaned over and took his dick in my hand and started squeezing it. He reached up and took mine and began jerking me.<br /><br />"I've got to pee," I said.<br /><br />"Me, too," he said.<br /><br />We both got up and went to the bathroom and stood over the bowl and tried to pee. It took a while.<br /><br />We both jumped back into my bed and waited for Nick to bring us coffee. I said to him, "Before we spend the day fucking your butt, you should probably use the shower to clean yourself out." He nodded. He went into the bathroom and took his shower. When he was done I went in and did the same. Then Nick joined us with the coffee. I told him he should take a shower and smiled at him. He nodded.<br /><br />When he was done he climbed into bed with us and took the Cialis. We drank our coffee and started comparing dicks. I had sucked and played with Matt's dick before but never really looked at it or had him examine mine. We took turns lying on the bed while the other two of us closely examine and touched and licked at the others cock and balls. Nick decided we had to be measured. They measure me at 8.5 x 5.5 inches. Nick measure at 7.5 x 5.5 and Matt measured at 7.0 x 6.0. Nick and Matt took turns trying to deep throat my entire dick. Matt couldn't even get close. Eventually, Nick had his nose in my pubes. He's had practice. He was able to deep<br />throat Nick, as was I. Both Nick and I could deep throat Matt, but that extra half inch of girth is noticeable.<br /><br />It was odd laying there and having them check out my balls, roll me over and spread my cheeks and play with my butt hole. I am often surprised by the was I respond to certain things. Lying there, having two men touching me, looking at me, talking about my stomach, ass, dick, and balls, really had me turned on. I felt both nervous but almost overwhelmed with sensations running through my body. They had me in every position imaginable. Nick had to show him how I looked from behind with me on my knees, with my head down on the mattress with my balls handing and then with him pushing my dick down. With me in that position he ran his fingers<br />over my butt crack. Then Nick began to lick my crack as Matt watched. Then Nick took Matt's head and moved him toward my ass. Matt began licking my hole and poking his tongue into me.<br /><br />The three of us took a turn lying still for the others to examine. We decided that Nick had the nicest looking ass. That I had the nicest looking dick and that Matt's balls were the best.<br /><br />Then we talked about fucking Matt. Nick told him that all day he had to do what we said, and could only do what we said. Matt smiled. He looked nervous but excited.<br /><br />Nick asked, "You've never had cum in your ass?"<br /><br />"No. I've been fucked but always with a condom."<br /><br />"I guess I'm going to go first so that I can be the first to plant my seed<br />in you."<br /><br />Matt was lying on his back. Nick got up and put lube on his dick. He knelt down between Matt's legs and lifted them as Matt pulled his knees back. Nick put some lube on Matt's hole and then moved toward him. I watched as Nick rubbed his dick head around Matt's butt hole and then<br />pushed about half his dick into Matt. Matt grunted. Nick began rocking back and forth pushing further and further into Matt. Matt started jerking himself, and Nick said, "Don't cum." Matt looked at Nick and nodded. Then Nick said to me, "Let him suck you, while I fuck him, then you can fuck him."<br /><br />I moved and put my dick into Matt's mouth. He sucked me. I could hear him moaning and groaning as Nick fucked him and he sucked on my dick. Nick then started fucking Matt hard and fast. Matt stopped sucking me and looked up at Nick. Matt entire body was moving with each of Nick's thrusts. I watched as Nick's chest turned red, as his face became flush and as he began to shake. He let out a deep groan as he pushed hard into Matt. He was cumming.<br /><br />"Fuck," Matt said, "I can feel you cumming." Nick collapsed on top of Matt. He lay there breathing hard. Matt held him and then reached up and messed up Nick's hair. Nick looked at Matt and smiled and then they kissed.<br /><br />I moved between Matt's legs and wondered about lubing up, but then thought that Matt was going to be pretty wet. He was, and it really turned me on. The thought of fucking with Nick's cum surrounding my dick got me close quickly. As I was fucking Matt, Nick moved and sat on Matt's face and faced me. I saw him spread his cheeks over Matt's face. Then Nick and I<br />started kissing. It didn't take me long before I came.<br /><br />Nick moved off of Matt as I did. We both looked down at Matt. He was hard. He said, "Fuck, I don't know how much of this I'm going to be able to take."<br /><br />Nick said, "No backing out now, pussy."<br /><br />Matt laughed and said, "You going to let me cum?"<br /><br />Nick smiled at him and said, "In a while."<br /><br />Matt said, "It's feels like it's running out of me," meaning our cum.<br /><br />"Roll over," Nick said. "I'm not done with you." Matt looked at me and rolled his eyes. I started laughing. "Well," Nick said, as he continued to play with his dick, "I want to see what it's like fucking such a wet ass."<br /><br />I said to Matt, "You asked for this." He nodded.<br /><br />Nick was hard. He got on top of Matt, aimed his dick and then pushed himself into Matt. I watched as Nick, lying on top of Matt, thrust hard. I've decided that one of the most exciting things to watch is a man humping, especially Nick. I watched as Nick pushed up and down and watched as his ass moved in circular motions and watched as his beautiful ass tightened and then relaxed. Sometimes most of his body lifted off of Matt and then slammed down on him. But, most of the time, he lay there and what moved was his ass, up and down, round and round and then up and down. He and I looked at each other. He watched me watching him as I stroked my<br />dick. Again, I was rock hard.<br /><br />I watched as all of Nick's body tensed, as he pushed hard into Matt and groaned. He was cumming.<br /><br />Nick got off of Matt and pulled at my arm to move on top of Matt. Again, Matt said, "Fuck," and laughed. When I lay down on top of Matt I felt the sweat that was all over his back and ass against my chest and groin. Again, I easily slid into his ass. Nick sat beside me. I started fucking<br />Matt, but I was very aware of Nick watching me the way I watched him. My attention seemed to be more on Nick watching me than me fucking Matt. As I fucked Matt, Nick ran his hand over my back and along my butt. It was the strangest feeling. I was fucking Matt but my attention was on Nick, his hands on me, him watching me. Then he slid his hand between my legs. I opened my legs wide so that my legs feel outside of Matt's legs. Nick took y balls in his hand. I leaned up and kissed him. It was truly a strange sensation. Fucking Matt and being completely wrapped up in what Nick and I were doing.<br /><br />"You are so fuckin hot," Nick said.<br /><br />"You, too."<br /><br />I lay down on top of Matt again and started pounding into him. He grunted with each push. As I started cumming, Nick ran his fingers from my balls to that place between my balls and my ass and pushed. I came hard.<br /><br />When I rolled off of Matt, he said, "I hope we're going to take a break."<br /><br />Nick and I laughed. Matt ran to the bathroom. He was still hard.<br /><br />Nick and I went to the kitchen looking through the refrigerator, trying to decide what to make for breakfast. Nick wanted an omelet. He started that while I set the table and started the toast. Matt joined us. We were all still naked and he was still hard.<br /><br />"We'd better take care of that or we'll have to take you to the doctor," I said and laughed.<br /><br />"After breakfast," Nick yelled.<br /><br />"This Cialis really works," I said, as my dick started becoming hard again.<br /><br />As we sat down for breakfast, Nick said to Matt, "You still into this?"<br /><br />Matt said, "Don't ask me that anymore, and don't ask me if I'm okay, anymore. If I want to stop I'll say so."<br /><br />Nick nodded and said, "Why don't you jerk off for us and cum on your eggs."<br /><br />Matt immediately stood up and started to jerk off. I looked at Nick and shook my head and laughed. I looked down and saw that Nick had a hard-on, so did I.<br /><br />We watched as Matt jerked his dick. There really is something hot about watching someone pleasure themselves. Like I said, Matt is very attractive and has a nice set of balls. He clearly was into being watched. Nick was into it, too. So, was I. (LOL) Then Matt walked over to Nick and moved him so that Matt could sit on one of Nick's legs so that he was half facing him. Nick played with Matt's balls as Matt continued jerking. Then Matt stood up and put his dick in Nick's face and continued jerking. Nick began licking the head of Matt's dick as Matt jerked. Then Matt walked over to me and sat on my leg. I played with his balls and then licked his dick head.<br /><br />Then Matt walked to where he was sitting, leaned forward and aimed his dick at his plate. Nick leaned across the table and picked up the plate getting it closer for Matt. I moved so I had a clear view. Matt started grunting loudly and then let go of a huge amount of thick white cum.<br /><br />The three of us sat and devoured our breakfast. Nick and I watched as Matt ate his eggs without hesitation.<br /><br />"How's your ass?" I asked Matt.<br /><br />"It feels like your dick is still up there," he said.<br /><br />While we cleaned up the kitchen we talked about what we'd do that afternoon. We decided to go to town, maybe see a movie, or rent a DVD.<br /><br />It was shower time. Nick started the shower, I was shaving and Matt was someplace in the apartment. Nick called out, "Matt, get in the shower." Matt entered the bathroom and looked at Nick. Matt shrugged and stepped in the shower with Nick. I watched them as I shaved. Our shower curtain is clear. I watched as Matt started to soap up and then watch Nick, who was facing him, take hold of his own dick and aim it at Matt. I started to laugh. Nick and I have had piss fights in the shower before.<br /><br />Matt stood there soaping up when Nick started peeing on him. The expression on Matt's face was on of surprise. Then he laughed. He tried to move away but there was no where to go. He turned around and Nick continued peeing on his butt and up his back. Then Matt turned around and tried to grab Nick's dick. Nick let him but kept peeing. Nick was laughing. Matt was laughing.<br /><br />I had to pee. I opened the curtain and said to Matt, hold him. Matt grabbed Nick who tried to pull away as I began pissing on Nick.<br /><br />I went back to shaving, and Nick and Matt showered. Matt got out and I stepped in. We washed each other, kissed a lot, finger each other's ass and pulled on each other's puds. We were both hard. We talked about getting in bed and fucking each other but decided we'd wait until later.<br /><br /><br />When Nick and I entered our bedroom, Matt was already dressed. Matt walked up to Nick and put his arms around him. I watched as they kissed and hugged. I heard Matt say, "I love you, Nickie." Nick said, "I love you, too."<br /><br />I walked to him, put my arms around him and hugged him. Then I kissed him and said, "You're hot and kinky like your brother."<br /><br />Matt smiled and said, "I love you guys."<br /><br />I kissed him again, giving him my tongue and then said, "I love you, too."<br /><br />We went to town; did some shopping. The weather was great. We went to blockbusters and rented DVD's. Then we went to campus and had a late lunch. Nick asked Matt how he thought of himself regarding sex with guys; did he think he was bisexual.<br /><br />Matt said, "I really don't understand it. I know there's something going on, I guess I am bisexual. I've always liked fucking around with guys. To tell you the truth I think messing around with you guys is the best gay sex I've ever had. But, I like sex with woman. It's really different. It's softer, I like being in charge and being on top. I love a woman's breasts. I like checking out woman. I don't check out men, but damn I love the sex."<br /><br />I said, "I guess that makes you bisexual."<br /><br />"I'm going to miss sex with guys if I stop having sex with the both of you.<br />It's going to be tough."<br /><br />Nick asked, "What do you think you'll miss the most?"<br /><br />Matt answered, "Sucking dick; sometimes I think I don't like the idea of getting fucked, but then sometimes I get this raging hard-on thinking about you guys fucking me. It's like this thing that comes over me and I'm like a dog in heat."<br /><br />Nick said, "A female dog," and smiled.<br /><br />Matt laughed. "I don't understand it. You two are the only people who have fucked me. When I left the first time I thought I'd never let anyone fuck me again. I was glad I did it, but I was sure I wouldn't do it again. By the time I saw you guys last spring my ass was so ready to get fucked.<br />Then all this summer I was thinking about you guys in Europe and fucking you (meaning Nick) when you got back. But mostly I was thinking about you guys fucking me all day long. I had the Cialis and was saving it. I felt like I was in heat. I'd fuck my girlfriend and then going to sleep and I'd be getting hard thinking about getting fucked by you guys."<br /><br />I had a hard-on listening to him. I asked him, "Do you think you could fall in love with a guy?"<br /><br />"I doubt it. You mean like you guys?" I nodded. "I doubt it." He looked at Nick and said, "Nickie, I really do love you. Sometimes I feel so guilty about being such a prick in high school. You think that dad ignored you and that dad gave me all this attention and that I was lucky. I really hated it. You know how dad is. His attention means you get criticized all the time. He was always on me about my grades in school. No matter how I did in sports he always criticized. He'd get me alone and tell me I embarrassed him. I think I'd see you sitting alone, reading and not having to deal with all his shit and I'd want to punch you out."<br /><br />"I never knew it was like that for you," Nick said. "From what I saw, dad just didn't like me and that he liked you and always wanted to be with you. Sometimes I hated you for taking all his attention. And then I'd hate myself for not being good enough."<br /><br />Matt said, "Nickie, you were great in school. Straight A's"<br /><br />"Yeah, but that didn't matter to dad. Matt, don't feel bad about it anymore. I think he fucked with both of us. I wish we were better friends then, but now we are good friends." I looked at Nick and his eyes filled with tears. Matt's eyes filled with tears, too. Neither of them talked.<br /><br />I said, "Look you guys, maybe if things were different then, things would be different now. Maybe you guys would have been close then and not as close now. Or maybe you wouldn't be talking now."<br /><br />Matt said to me, "I love you, too. But, I don't think I could be in love with a guy. You guys are in love and it's great. I don't think I could feel that way about a guy, but I've felt that way about women and I feel that way now about my girlfriend."<br /><br />Nick said, "I'm happy for you. When do we get to meet her?"<br /><br />"How about Thanksgiving?" Matt asked.<br /><br />"We're going to Jeff's parents for Thanksgiving, but we could meet up the day after," he said, looking at me.<br /><br />I said, "Yeah, we could borrow one of my parents' cars and meet up someplace on Friday. I think we'll fly back on Saturday."<br /><br />We started to make our way back to the car and then home. I asked Matt, "How's your ass doing?"<br /><br />"Feels like I've been fucked," he said and smiled. "Are we going to fuck when we get back?"<br /><br />Nick and I smiled and nodded. When we got back to the car, I told Nick he should drive and tell Matt to sit up front. He looked at me confused. Then I told Nick he should tell Matt to pull his pants down and jerk while we drove back and Nick could jerk him, too. Nick smiled and nodded.<br /><br />As Nick started up the car and Matt put his seat belt on, Nick said, "Pull your pants down to your knees."<br /><br />Matt looked at Nick and said, "Me? Here?"<br /><br />"Yeah." Nick stayed parked until Matt had his pants down to his knees. "Pull your underwear down." Matt looked around outside the car and then pulled his underwear down. Nick pulled into traffic and said, "Jerk off, but don't cum."<br /><br />Matt laughed and said, "Damn," as he began stroking his dick.<br /><br />I leaned forward so I could watch. Matt glanced at me and then moved so I had a better view. He kept glancing out the window. Nick reached across and pulled Matt's shirt over his dick and then took hold of his dick. Matt sat back as Nick played with Matt's hard-on.<br /><br />Nick looked back at me and said, "Are we cooking dinner or what?"<br /><br />I said, "I thought we could order in."<br /><br />"Let's get food at the market and cook."<br /><br />I said, "Okay." About ten minutes later, still jerking at Matt's dick, Nick pulled into the grocery store parking lot. We watched as Matt tucked his hard-on into his pants and then pulled his shirt over himself as he got out of the car. I said to Nick, "You are such a dick." Jeff laughed.<br /><br />Matt said, "That's okay, have your fun."<br /><br />When we returned to the car Nick told me to drive and told Matt to sit up front. I glanced at Matt and smiled. Matt shook his head and then pulled down his pants and started jerking again. I slipped my hand under his shirt and started playing with his dick. He was wet with pre-cum.<br /><br />Matt asked, "You guys do this?" I nodded. "I've thought about it. I mean with a girl, but it never happens."<br /><br />Back in the apartment, while Matt and I were putting away the groceries, Nike entered the kitchen naked. "You guys still have clothes on?" Both Matt and I turned and glanced down at Nick's hard-on. No matter how many times you see someone naked and hard and walking around the apartment, it's still both a surprise and a turn on. Matt just shook his head. He and I<br />went into the bedroom and undressed. Nike joined us and lay down on the bed. Matt lay down beside him. Nick put his hand behind Matt's head and pushed him down to his dick. Matt opened his mouth and started sucking. I moved toward the bed. Nick reached for my dick and pulled me toward his mouth. I knelt beside Nick as he sucked my dick, as Matt sucked Nick's<br />dick.<br /><br />Nick moved, pulling his dick out of Matt's mouth. He moved me so that now Matt was sucking me. Nick began sucking Matt's dick. Matt moaned loudly. Nick and I looked at each other and smiled. The Cialis must still be working because the three of us were rock hard.<br /><br />Nick found the condoms and lube, put one on Matt and straddled Matt. Matt stopped sucking me and said, "I have to watch this." I nodded. Nick standing over Matt began to squat. He took hold of Matt's dick and put it up against his butt hole. I looked at Matt. His was breathing quickly and shallow. I leaned forward and took hold on Nick's balls and lifted them so Matt and I could watch his dick disappearing in Nick's butt.<br /><br />Nick squatted over Matt's dick and slowly let it disappear. He began to bounce up and down taking Matt's entire dick up his butt. Matt began moving his hands up and down Nick's legs and then took hold of Nick's hard-on which was bouncing up and down as he did. Nick and I looked at<br />each other and smiled. Matt was moaning and groaning and began thrusting upward into Nick. Both of us watched as Matt's body began to spasm and he arched his back forward. Nick smiled as he moved off of Matt. His dick, still covered with the cum filled condom, was still hard.<br /><br />Nick pulled the condom off of Matt, smiled at him and said, "Lay down on the floor."<br /><br />Matt asked, "On the floor?" Nick nodded. He lay down but Nick rolled him over so he was lying on his stomach. Matt said, "I did ask for this."<br /><br />Nick said to me, "You first this time."<br /><br />I lubed up my dick and put some one Matt ass. My dick was still rock hard. I slowly pushed myself deep into Matt. He moaned and pushed up against me. Nick sat beside us and played with my ass and balls as I fucked Matt. My thought was to take this slow and easy, but almost immediately I was fucking him fast and hard. Hearing Matt grunting, feeling Nick gently running his fingers over my balls brought me to a climax quickly. I took two or three long and forceful thrusts into Matt and then pushed as deeply as I could as I began to cum.<br /><br />As soon as I moved off on Matt, Nick moved on top of Matt. I watched as Matt turned his head and smiled at Nick. Matt began to lift himself. Nick moved off of him. Matt got on all fours and again looked at Nick and smiled and said, "Ride that ass."<br /><br />Nick smiled and nodded. At first Nick fucked Matt, and fucked him hard, while he knelt behind him. Nick was fucking him so hard Matt had to brace himself. Then Nick stood up, squatted behind Matt and began fucking him hard. He pushed Matt's back down, Matt's head was against the floor. Matt was grunting each time Nick thrust into him. Nick told me to touch his balls. I did.<br /><br />Nick continued to fuck Matt. I'd watch him slow down and move, he was holding back on his orgasm. Matt was still grunting. I was getting hard again. Touching Nick, listening to the sound of Nick's dick moving in and out of Matt's butt, listening to Matt grunting was really turning me on.<br /><br />Nick started thrusting hard. I could feel his balls tightening. I could tell he was going to cum. I watched as Nick thrust so hard into Matt I thought they were both going to fall over. When Nick finally moved off of Matt, Matt lay flat on the floor.<br /><br />Matt ran to the bathroom. Nick and I lay down on the bed. Nick asked, "How are you doing with all of this?"<br /><br />I said, "Fine. It's hot watching you. I don't think I'd want to do thisoften, but it's kind of hot. And, it's fun to watch him. How are you doing?"<br /><br />"I think I'm over the `he's my brother' thing. But I'm into watching you and having you watch me. Is it okay if tomorrow you two put me in the middle?"<br /><br />"What do you mean?"<br /><br />"One of you fuck me, while I suck the other. I'd rather you be fucking me and I'll suck him. Get the both of you off," Nick asked.<br /><br />"Yeah, sure; but I get my turn in the middle, too."<br /><br />"That's cool." He kissed me. Matt returned to the bedroom. Nick asked,<br />"How's your ass?"<br /><br />Matt smiled and said, "Not sure I can take much more."<br /><br />Nick said, "I think you should take a rest and after dinner we'll go at you again," and smiled. Matt sat down and shrugged. "Come on, don't you want to go beyond your comfort level? You've only been fucked six times," Nick laughed.<br /><br />"Yeah, okay."<br /><br />We all went into the living room. Nick put some popcorn in the microwave, we put on a DVD and drank beer and watched a movie. We sat naked, the three of us on the sofa. I sat at one end, Matt sat at the other, Nick lay across us, his head in my lap, and his feet in Matt's lap. For a while I played with Nick's dick while we watched the movie, then Matt played with him.<br /><br />Matt asked, "Do you guys touch each other like this when you watch TV?"<br /><br />Nick answered, "Yes."<br /><br />After the movie we decided to take a run. Matt complained that his butt hole hurt and didn't know if he could run. Nick said, "Get your running shoes on; you're running." Matt laughed. We all dressed and headed outside. We were back in about an hour. We took a quick shower and cooked dinner. After dinner, still naked, we put on another movie.<br /><br />When the movie ended Nick went into the bedroom and brought out the condoms and lube. "We'll let you decide what order you want to do this. But we decided the position."<br /><br />"I want to fuck Jeff. I'll fuck him first. I'm not going to be able to move after you two get done with me."<br /><br />I lubed up my butt hole. Matt put on a condom and lube. Nick sat down in the corner of the sofa. I lay down between Nick's legs with my head in his lap. I pulled my knees up to my shoulders.<br /><br />Nick said to Matt, as he put his hand on my crotch and grabbed my dick and balls, "I've got him trained well."<br /><br />I watched as Matt stroked his dick and played with my ass. Nick held on to my balls. Both he and I had a view of my butt. Matt knelt over me, aimed and then slowly pushed himself into me. I felt Nick's dick pressing against my head. Matt started fucking me. Both Nick and I watched. Nick kept running his hand up and down my chest and play with my nipples. He played with my dick and balls and then leaned down and started kissing me. Matt leaned down over me. He was inches away from my face as Nick and I continued to kiss. As he fucked me he started licking my face and then Nick's face. He was fucking me hard when he finally came. Again, grunting and groaning and pushing down on me hard. I wrapped my legs around him and<br />pulled him down on me and held him. He and Nick kissed, then Matt and I kissed.<br /><br />Matt lay down on the sofa. He started laughing as Nick put lube on his dick. He said, "I'm glad I had the nerve to ask you guys for this. You don't think I'm weird, do you?"<br /><br />Nick leaned over and kissed Matt and said, "If you're weird, I'm weird and Jeff is weird. When we were in Capri I fucked him until I couldn't anymore and I sucked him until he couldn't cum anymore. When we left Mykonos I was walking like I had something stuck up my ass."<br /><br />"You guys are cool," Matt said.<br /><br />Nick looked at Matt and said, "I only said that so you'd let me fuck you again," and laughed and kissed Matt again.<br /><br />Nick decided he wanted Matt over the back of the sofa. Matt got comfortable. Nick lined himself up and sunk his dick in Matt in one quick move. Nick fucked Matt, taking his time. He would pull his dick all the way out of Matt and then push himself back in. Matt was groaning. Nick<br />made Matt stand while he fucked him, then squat forward, then over the sofa again. Then he got Matt on the floor and on all fours and started fucking him from behind as he had before. Then he told Matt to roll over and put his legs up. Nick lay down on top of Matt as Matt wrapped his legs around Nick. Nick lay down on top of Matt and started fucking him. Matt held him. I watched as Nick's body began to tense and then spasm, and then collapse on top of Matt.<br /><br />Matt said, "Fuck, Nickie, you're a fucking animal," and laughed.<br /><br />Nick looked at him and said, "Thanks," and kissed him.<br /><br />It's weird but I had this feeling that Nick had something to prove to Matt. Matt was always the more athletic and the one who dated all the girls in high school. Maybe I'm just projecting but I had this thought that Nick wanted Matt to see him as this very sexual person (and Nick is a very<br />sexual and sensual person). I'm probably making this up, but I also think that Nick needs to be wanted by Matt or admired or looked up to. What is strange about this is that Nick is academically gifted compared to Matt (actually compared to most people, including me), and Matt does look up to him. Actually, I would say that Matt is and always has been envious of<br />Nick's academic abilities, but it doesn't seem to satisfy what it is that Nick needs. I think this was.<br /><br />I told Matt I wasn't into the acrobatics. He smiled. I lay on top of Matt. My dick slid into him with ease. I started fucking Matt and told Nick to play with my ass and balls. Nick smiled and kissed me and then reached between my legs and gentle fingered my balls. I was taking short<br />slow thrusts into Matt and enjoying the feelings running through my body. Matt held me. I had my face buried in his neck. Matt's hands stroked my back, as Nick's fingers touched my balls. He also reached further and touched the base and underside of my dick. The sensation running through my legs and crotch were fantastic. I didn't want to cum. Each time I got close I slowed again. Nick began to kiss my butt, then he started biting and then blowing air over my asshole. I was so turned on, finally I had to cum, and I did.<br /><br />Nick and I crawled into bed. Matt was making himself a sandwich.<br /><br />Nick and I talked about the next day. We both decided we wanted to be in the middle at some point. I was going to fuck Nick while he sucked Matt, and then, after we recovered, Nick would fuck me while I sucked Matt. I fell asleep thinking about taking both brothers at one time.<br /><br />When I woke up I had an aching hard-on. I was having the most intense sex dream about Nick and me fucking in a room filled with other men fucking. Both Nick and Matt were not in bed. I heard the shower running, so I got up. I noticed Matt in the kitchen and Nick in the shower. I tried to pee but my dick was rock hard. I guess the Cialis was still working. Nick stepped out of the shower and kissed me. He looked down at my dick and said, "That's how I woke up, too."<br /><br />I climbed in the shower. It felt good. Eventually, I was able to pee. When I was done with my shower I walked into the kitchen, still drying myself. Both Nick and Matt were naked and making breakfast. Nick poured me a cup of coffee and told me to just sit and wait. I did.<br /><br />During breakfast I asked Matt, "How's your asshole?"<br /><br />He nodded and said, "It hurts. I think I'll pass on getting fucked today."<br /><br />"You up for a blow job or two?" I asked.<br /><br />"Yeah, sure." Nick explained to Matt what we wanted to do. Matt said to Nick, "Last time I was here you fucked Jeff while I sucked him, and then Jeff fucked you while I sucked him." We both nodded. "I was thinking if Jeff is going to fuck you while you suck me that you and I could 69 with me on the bottom and you on your knees over me, while Jeff fucks you. Then I could suck you while you're sucking me and I could watch you getting fucked up close," Matt explained grinning.<br /><br />I glanced under the table and saw that Matt had a hard-on. I smiled and said, "Sounds good to me." Nick smiled and nodded.<br /><br />We made our way to the bedroom. Matt lay down on the bed putting a pillow under his head. Nick knelt over him. They began sucking each other. I lubed up Jeff butt. As I knelt down behind him I glanced down and saw Matt staring up at me with Nick's dick in his mouth. He reached up and ran his fingers over Nick's butt hole. I pushed the head of my dick against Nick's<br />hole and slowly entered him. I felt Matt's fingers brush against the shaft of my dick and then over my balls. I heard Nick moaning. I glanced down between Nick and me and saw Matt's head bobbing up and down as he stroked Nick's dick. I watched as Nick's head bobbed up and down. The three of us were moaning and breathing loudly. Each time Matt ran his fingers over my dick and balls I felt my orgasm getting closer. I wanted to wait for Nick to cum. He likes cumming while he's being fucking. I slowed down, almost to a stop. I pushed hard into Nick and lay down on his back. He was sweating. I began licking his back and running my hands up and down his<br />chest.<br /><br />Soon I felt his ass contracting around my dick. He was moaning loudly and moving himself so that his dick was pushing into Matt's throat. I again started fucking him. Nick lifted his head and moaned, "Fuck me." I fucked him fast and hard. His legs began to spasm. He ass muscles tightened around my dick. He let out a deep grunt that seemed to last forever as he kept shaking. Then he buried his head in Matt's crotch as he tried to catch his breath.<br /><br />I began fucking him again. He began pushing back into me meeting each one of my thrusts forward. Matt began playing with my nuts. "Jeff," Matt said, "let me see you cum. When you get close I'll make you cum."<br /><br />Nick said, "This I've got to see."<br /><br />As my orgasm got to the point of no return, I pulled out of Nick. He quickly turned around as I knelt over Matt's face. He kept stroking my dick. I glanced down and watched. He had my dick head pointed to his face. "I'm going to cum, oh fuck, I'm going to cum," I said. For some reason I pulled up into a push up position over Matt. I watched as my cumsplattered against his face and shot into his open mouth.<br /><br />"Nice," Nick said, as he watched and kept jerking Matt.<br /><br />"I'm getting close," Matt said as he licked my cum off his lips.<br /><br />Nick began sucking Matt again. Matt moaned, "Oh yeah, Nickie. Fuck yeah, suck me." I knelt over Matt's face and began running my hands up and down his chest as I watched Nick sucking his brother dick. I watched as Matt's legs relaxed and then tensed. I began to pinch his nipples. Then Matt pulled my butt toward him and he buried his face in my butt crack. I could feel the wetness of his tongue on my butt crack and the cum that was on his face on my butt cheeks.<br /><br />Then with a deep grunt, much like Nick's, Matt's body tensed as he began to cum. I heard Nick moaning as his brother's cum entered his mouth.<br /><br />Minutes later, I was lying on Nick in a state of total relaxation. Nick was playing with my hair. Matt was lying beside us. Nick said, "Damn, I<br />came hard."<br /><br />Matt said, "You think. The way your cum shot into my mouth I though it was going to shoot out of my ass."<br /><br />We all laughed.<br /><br />It was about two hours later when we were back in the bedroom, this time I was in the middle. Having Nick fucking me and Matt sucking me was so intense that I could hardly concentrate on sucking Matt. I would try sucking him, but soon I was just laying there, breathing hard, moaning and enjoying the sensations running through my body. When I got close, I announced it like I had never cum before. I have to say that I came so hard I felt exhausted afterwards. I sucked Matt, while Nick watched.<br /><br />That afternoon we all napped. LOL.<br /><br />That night we decided touch and play with each other and masturbate each other. Nick and Matt jerked me off, Nick and I jerked off Matt, and Matt and I jerked off Nick.<br /><br />The next morning I remember that Matt asked if he could watch Nick and me. We had coffee and then I turned to Nick and began kissing him. I climbed on top of him, we continued to kiss. I moved down his body, Matt was sitting beside us, and then began sucking Nick. Then I was back to kissing Nick who then went down on me for a while. We 69ed for a while, but then I rolled onto my back and lifted my legs and smiled at Nick. He lubed up, ay on top of me and moved into me. Matt just sat beside us, slowly stroking his dick, as he watched us. I knew he was watching, but pretty much put him out of my mind and was into Nick. Nick took his time fucking me, which I enjoy. When he came he got into being his animal self. When he finally relaxed, he moved me on top of him and smiled at me. It was my turn. I fucked him, and fucked him hard; just he way he likes it. Matt finally came.<br /><br />He talked at length about how "FUCKIN' HOT" it is to watch us.<br /><br />I think the Cialis started wearing off. My dick was getting tired. We didn't have sex again until after dinner. We were naked all day. Touching each other, watching each other, we gave each other back rubs and talked and talked. It was great to see Nick laugh. Several times I thought it<br />was good that his brother was here; his family. Yeah, it's an odd way to spend four days with your brother, but it didn't seem to be a bad way.<br /><br />The next morning I told Nick to let Matt fuck him. Matt was leaving that day. Matt smiled and said "Great." They fucked. I think we all knew it was for the last time. I think even if Matt decides he wants to again, Nick will probably say no. Nick told Matt that he'd really like it if he'd<br />suck him. Matt nodded and went down on Nick. Both Nick and I watched as he sucked Nick off. Then, without me saying a word, he leaned over and started sucking me.<br /><br />We drove Matt to the airport that afternoon. Nick and Matt hugged and kissed. I hugged and kissed Matt good-bye and watched as he left us.<br /><br />When we returned to the car I asked Nick how it was for him. He said that he was done with it after the second day, but was okay with all of it. He said that he was glad we had an opportunity to try all the three way stuff. He said he was glad he let Matt fuck him. He said it was kind of intense knowing how much his brother wanted him and enjoyed him. He said he'd be fine if they never did anything again.<br /><br />We did talk about having a third person in our bed. We both admitted that we wouldn't have done any of this with anyone other than Matt. And, we weren't sure why exactly. Why was it okay with Matt? Maybe because he was with us before we were a couple. Maybe it is because he is straight, or bisexual, and not into falling in love with guys. Maybe it is because he's<br />Nick's brother. Maybe it is all those things. But, we did agree that we wouldn't want to invite anyone else into our bed. And, then Nick said, "Except, of course, if you want to invite Bill to be with us for a weekend."<br /><br />I guess I agreed with everything he said. We dropped the DVD's off at blockbusters and rented another movie. We went home, made popcorn, put on the DVD, got naked and drank beer, ate popcorn, watch the DVD, gave each other back rubs, played with each other's dick and then tried to decide what to do for dinner. That night we didn't have sex, but just feel asleep<br />pressed against each other.<br /><br />I was excited thinking about Matt coming up and the sex we'd have. I had fun while he was here, but I must admit, I was glad it was over. I know I must be weird, but I like it better when it's just Nick and me.<br /><br />Bill started emailing me about visiting with Nick and me at the beginning of October. He was going to be in the area. Nick and I spent a lot of time talking about that. But, I think I'll leave that for part fourteen.<br /><br />I hope you enjoyed this. Someone suggested that this is turning into a<br />Blog. I must agree it is beginning to feel like that. I think I have one maybe two more parts left in me. I know Thanksgiving was interesting, and I am sure Christmas will be also. We have a ski trip planned with our gay friends; the two couples that are here at school. I am really looking<br />forward to that. They enjoy skiing and I love it. Nick is excited about the trip, but I think it's mostly because of who it is we are going with and that one of the guys is not a great skier.<br /><br />So, until next time.<br /><br />Oh yeah. I mentioned that Nick and I make up stories while we run or when we see someone on campus. Well, we've been writing this short (?) story which is all fiction, which we want to have done for Christmas to send in to Nifty. I can't spend a lot of time on it. It's not going to be as good a story as I want it to be. We are debating the ending, and thought we'd send in all three ends and you can let us know what you think of them and which you like best and which you think is most consistent with the story. I like one ending but I don't think it flows from the story. The ending I think fits the story neither Nick nor I really like. And the ending that Nick likes is too `Hollywood' for me. So we'll let you decide.<br /><br />Now from Nick.<br /><br />Hi, it's Nick. What an asshole; my ending is too Hollywood. Did I ever tell you guys that Jeff has cum breath and a loose sloppy butt hole.<br /><br />I don't have much to add to this. I do want to say that as weird as it was to be having sex with my brother, it was really kind of kinky and I loved it. I don't know why but I did get off on him wanting me so much. Damn, I'm getting boned just typing this.<br /><br />I'm glad we didn't do stuff when we were kids. I think I would have been too confused by it, and probably would have thought he was fucking me over rather than just fucking me. I think that makes sense. I was afraid of him, or I didn't trust him when we lived with my parents. So, I think if we had sex then it would have come within the `he's fucking me over' category, rather than we are playing.<br /><br />I think Jeff was afraid that while for me it was a kink thing on my kink list or things to do, that I would be bothered by him having sex with another guy. He mentioned this earlier. I am not sure why it felt okay with me. I do think a lot of it had to do with Matt being into woman and him being my brother. I also think it was because it did feel like it was Jeff and I getting off on doing Matt. I mean if you are going to try sex with a third person, you have to have a third person. I know it's weird that that third would be my brother, but it did make it safer.<br /><br />I think we've both agreed that having done a third we can forgo it in the future. Of course, then I said, what about four of us. He laughed. We did talked about what we did in Mykonos. That being, us having sex with each other but in a room with other guys. We both agreed that we'd do that again, but again, under certain conditions. Maybe on vacations, where it would be with guys we wouldn't run into again. Or, maybe with gay couples who are into being monogamous also.<br /><br />Truthfully, if I had to chose between a three-way or having sex with Jeff and being with another couple having sex with each other, I'd chose the later. That was really hot.<br /><br />I did tell Jeff that we were going to have to put a mirror on our ceiling so that I could watch him fucking me. Actually, I want a mirror on the ceiling, one on each wall around our bed so that I can get different views of his ass pumping that shlong up my butt. That was one of the hottest<br />parts of the three-way, watching Jeff fucking. Okay, okay, I love watching him do anything, especially if he is naked. Fuck, I'm getting boned again. Does this happen to you guys, too?Unknownnoreply@blogger.com0tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-3608310073028132155.post-87043881930706702372007-07-05T22:06:00.000-07:002007-07-05T22:26:19.967-07:00Martin Roberts InvestigatesMartin Roberts slowly withdrew his spent prick from deep inside his lover's warm wet and welcoming hole. He smiled down at the face beneath him and was greeted with an equally warm response. Tom Baxter could feel his lover's prick softening and easing out of him having deposited a warm load of cum inside him. Martin had shot his load and the feel of the fat throbbing prick as it fired the ball juice had caused Martin's own cock to spray copious amounts of spunk over his own and Martin's body. Martin could see the large beads of cum on his chest and that of Tom and slowly scarped them onto his fingers, first feeding some into Tom's mouth then feeding the rest of the creamy substance into his own eager mouth.<br /><br />Martin and Tom had been together for almost six years and to many people they were an odd combination. They were as different from each other as it was possible to be in terms of looks and career. Tom was tall, fair-haired, blue eyed, handsome, slim and almost devoid of hair. His cock was long and thin with a generous amount of loose foreskin covering an attractive pink cock head. Martin by contrast was short, dark, had average looks, was rather overweight for his height and was very hairy. His prick, like the rest of him was short and fat, making up for in girth<br />what it lacked in length. The skin was mottled and it was topped with a very dark expose head - Martin had been circumcised for medical reasons when he was quite young. Tom was about five years younger than Martin but in terms of career they were both successful in their chosen profession. Martin was a high-flying policeman, a graduate entry who had impressed hissuperiors with his keen mind. Although openly gay, Martin had found that he had quickly won the respect and loyalty of his fellow officers and that his promotion had been on merit and not as a sop to the gay community. Tom by contrast had won a reputation as a human rights and civil liberties barrister who was the scourge of the establishment in general and the police in particular.<br /><br />The pair had met at a party held at the home of a mutual friend. They each knew of the other but had never met but other guests at the party had hoped that some entertaining sparks when they locked horns at the dinner table. As things turned out, Tom and Martin did gently cross swords at the start of the evening but the discussion had been amicable and they had each<br />seen in the other something that they found attractive. Thus, the only sparks that flew that night<br />were ones of mutual attraction. When it was time to leave, the two discovered that they lived not far from each other and agreed to share a taxi home.<br /><br />When the taxi arrived outside Martin's flat, he instinctively asked Tom in for a nightcap. Tom<br />accepted and the two men entered Martin's flat for the first time. Once inside, the thought of a last drink almost immediately disappeared from both their minds as they gave in to the feelings that had been growing all evening. In less than two minutes they were crushed together in a sexual embrace and moments later after some initial difficulty they were naked and examining each other's body with their hands, mouth and tongue. They quickly reached the 69 position and<br />they remained there until they had both reached orgasms. Martin indicated by his probing fingers in Tom's arse hole that he would have liked to go further but Tom resisted his advances. Martin was more than satisfied with the mutual oral satisfaction that they both gave each other. By the time their lovemaking session was over it was very late and Martin suggested that Tom stay over and was delighted when his new friend agreed. They slept together in Martin's cosy<br />and spacious bed and later in the night their relationship was consummated when Tom reached for and found Martin's still rampant prick and slowly allowed himself to be impaled on it. Martin realised what was happening and he slowly but surely filled Tom's love channel and some time later, as Tom squeezed him tightly, Martin released his ball juice for a second time.<br /><br />All that had been almost six years ago and they pair had lived together ever since that night. Shortly after they first met the pair sold their flats and bought a larger property in a fashionable part of London that was ideally situated for their work needs. They lived together in domestic harmony and enjoyed an active social life, but much of their time was taken up with work. It was really only on holiday that the pair really let rip and they had used their vacations to explore the gay scene in Greece, North Africa and more recently in Eastern Europe.<br /><br />Tom and Martin were recovering from their sex of the night before and sleeping peacefully together when their peace was shattered by the sound of the telephone ringing urgently in the study. Martin awoke immediately somehow aware that at this time in the morning - it was only just after 6 a.m. - it was almost certainly for him. Martin got up as quickly and quietly as he could and, with just a backward looking glance at his lover still seemingly asleep, went to answer the telephone.<br /><br />"Good morning, sir. Sorry to bother you at this early hour, sir but the Commander has asked if you could come in as soon as possible. He needs to see you urgently. Sorry, sir."<br /><br />"Don't worry about it Constable Smith", Martin replied, once again showing his uncanny ability to<br />recognise even the most junior of his officers by name after only a brief period of meeting them, " tell the Commander that I will be there in less than an hour, probably 45 minutes."<br /><br />"Yes, sir and sorry again sir."<br /><br />Martin walked back to the bedroom and then on into the shower. By the time he had emerged from the shower, Tom was stirring so Martin gave him a kiss on the cheek before continuing to the kitchen and preparing coffee. Martin prepared enough coffee for two and poured the hot liquid into the cups and went back into the bedroom. Tom was up and had been in the shower and he stood at the entrance to the en suite bathroom with a small towel wrapped around his waist and dripping water on the carpet. Martin made no comment but put the coffee down on the bedside table and went over to his lover. Tom and Martin kissed deeply and Martin's tongue invaded Tom's willing mouth and both could feel the effect on their groin, Martin would like to have had another lovemaking session but the need to get to work prevented him from taking this idea further, so reluctantly he disengaged. Tom grinned and asked in his pseudo northern accent,<br /><br />"Trouble at t'mill?"<br /><br />"'Fraid, so! The Commander wants me urgently. I'd love<br />to stay and fuck you silly but duty calls!!"<br /><br />"Plenty of time for that when you get back tonight", replied Tom allowing his towel to slip provocatively<br />off his hips.<br /><br />Martin drank his coffee as they talked and when he had finished he again kissed Tom warmly and then left for the underground station.<br /><br />At that time in the morning the journey to central London was quick and easy. The trains were full but not overcrowded and it was usually possible to sit down and, if he had bought one, read a paper. So, true to his word in less than an hour Martin was at Scotland Yard and making his way up to see the Commander.<br /><br />"Ah, Martin, come in. Thanks for coming in so early but there's a job come up and I think you are ideally placed to handle it."<br /><br />"I'll do my best, sir", Martin replied.<br /><br />"I know you will. First can I say I haven't chosen you just because you're gay but I think it will help; I've chosen you because I think you are the best officer to undertake this task. Do you recall the case in Manchester a couple of weeks ago - a young man found murdered and naked in some woods; he'd been asphyxiated and then the killer had removed his<br />genitals?"<br /><br />"Yes, sir I remember the case. Police in Manchester did not get very far. He'd been to a disco in a gay pub and then he turned up dead. Not much to go on and people not very cooperative."<br /><br />"Right, Martin. Well, they found another person murdered using exactly the same method, only this time in Leeds. It looks as though we've got a serial killer on the loose and he needs to be caught. I've cleared it with Manchester and Leeds. I want you to coordinate the investigation. The details from Manchester had been faxed down and I have them here. When you've read the file, I want you to go to Manchester and then to Leeds. Hopefully you'll be able to sort the mess out in a few days."<br /><br />"I'll try my best, sir", replied Martin, although he knew from previous experience that crimes like this were never easy to solve and always took weeks or months not days.<br /><br />The Commander handed the folder to Martin, wished him good luck and then Martin returned to his office to read the details of the first murder. A constable brought a cup of coffee into his office and once settled Martin opened the folder. Martin had gained a good reputation over the years both inside the police force and outside. He had appeared on a number of television programmes and had spoken out for a better relationship between the force and the gay community. Martin's own team was made up of both gay and straight officers and all of them got on well and supported each other effectively. In London at least the team had gained the confidence of the gay community and Martin was highly thought of. Given the fact that the murder in Manchester appeared to have been a gay-related crime, when Scotland Yard had been contacted, Martin was the obvious choice to act as the coordinator.<br /><br />Martin sipped his tea and opened the file. The report was a summary of the witness statements and other evidence gathered to date by the investigating officers in Manchester. The murder victim was a 20-year old student, David Brown. He was a bright and articulate student. He was active in the local university gay scene and was popular with his fellow students and staff. David had made no secret of his sexuality and had come out to his parents, brother and sister before he went up to university. They had accepted that this was his nature and had merely offered the usual sound advice about being careful and not doing anything foolish. Now in his second year -having spent a gap year travelling and doing voluntary work in Africa - David lived in a student house. The four other occupants of the house were Julie and Phil who occupied the largest study/bedroom, another guy called Simon and a gay girl called, Mary. The five got on well together and, on the night in question, David had persuaded Mary, who was celebrating her birthday, that the five of them should not go to the nearest pub for a night of drinking. Instead he offered to drive them to another pub, which all of them knew, was also a renowned haunt of gay people. David added that on that night there would be a disco. The pub was not all that far from the house and David could always leave the car behind if he got drunk and walk or take a taxi back with the others to their home.<br /><br />David led the way to the pub in high spirits and, as usual, bought the first round. He tried unsuccessfully to persuade the others to go upstairs to the disco. Julie suggested that if he was that keen he should go upstairs himself and leave them to get drunk and celebrate Mary's birthday in typical student fashion. Julie also said that they would be fine looking after themselves and he was not to worry if he 'scored' as they could easily get a cab home. David had said he would probably go upstairs to the disco in a short while as it was still early. The others assumed tha the had said this in the hope that they would change their minds and go with him. Once it was clear that they were not going to change their minds, David had said he would go anyway and had left them. He had waived to them as he went off. The last time any of the four of them had seen David alive was as he went off to the disco. The four had continued to drink for<br />a while and then had decided to call a taxi and go home. Before they left, Simon had suggested that they leave a message for David saying they had gone and that he should pop into the disco to see if David wanted to come home with them. The others had agreed and Simon had gone to look for David. The disco was packed and the lights low. Simon looked in briefly but there was no sign of David so he returned to the others. None of the four noticed whether David's car was still in the car park. However, police found it still there in the morning.<br /><br />The next morning the house began to stir and the four students emerged into the kitchen. As usual, Julie who was a politics student put on the television for the news. It was at this point that she heard a disturbing report on the local news about a naked body being found in woods close to where they lived. A shiver ran through her body as she realised that, quite unusually, David was not in the kitchen cooking his'greasy spoon' breakfast. A quick check showed that his room was not occupied and his bed not slept in. This set further alarm bells ringing as David always<br />came home, regardless of where he had been the night before or how late he had stayed. Julie told the others that she had an awful feeling about what she had just heard on the television. The others said she was exaggerating and persuaded her not to do anything about it. However, by mid morning there was still no sign of David and Julie called the police. Based on her description and other information she gave, the police called round almost immediately. It was later that day that police confirmed that the body found was that of David Brown.<br /><br />The students were interviewed but were quickly eliminated from the list of suspects firstly because their stories were consistent and secondly because the evidence of the cab ride was confirmed by the taxi company. Unless one drunken student had left the house after he or she returned, they could not have been involved. A fact confirmed when the pathologists established the time of death. In any case the killer had to have been sober to do what he did.<br /><br />David's body had been discovered by a man and woman talking their dog for a walk prior to going to work. It was lying in some bushes and was close to the main road but obscured from it by some tress and a lay-by.<br /><br />The pathology report confirmed that David had not been drunk. There was alcohol in the blood but he was well below the legal limit to drive, consistent with maybe a pint of beer having been consumed. David had been asphyxiated, probably as a result of a plastic bag being placed over his head and held firmly in place. The body had been taken to the place where it had been<br />found after death, the clothes removed and then, in a final horrific gesture, the killer had removed his genitals with a sharp knife. There was no sign of the clothes or any of David's possession near the scene of the crime and no evidence was found in the lay-by.<br /><br />Local police had interviewed the students and some of David's other friends along with people known to have been present at the pub and disco. None of those at the disco recalled seeing David there but all pointed out that it was very crowded and the room was quite dark. The search for clothes and other evidence, along with a broadcast appeal on local radio and television<br />had led to nothing further being found. No one came forward to report suspicious behaviour or blood stained clothing. The trail had gone cold.<br /><br />>From all he read Martin was able to agree with the tentative conclusion of the investigators to date. The balance of probability was that David met his killer at the pub disco and had gone off with the person, probably by car. Although the distance from the pub to where the body was found was not a great one, it seemed certain that they had travelled there by car. David would have been killed in the car and his body carried to the spot where it was found and mutilated<br />there. The spot was a potential cruising ground and ideal for casual sex, so the presence of a car would not arouse much suspicion. The trees would have given the killer cover and when he had finished he could easily carry the clothes with him and destroy them, dispose of the knife and throw away the plastic bag. The other thing that struck Martin was that this was no ordinary killing nor had it been a sex game that had gone sadly wrong, the nature of the mutilation<br />suggested venom and intense hatred in the mind of the killer. A further question stemmed from this last conclusion: was the hatred directed specifically at David or was it more generally at gay people?<br /><br />The news from Leeds seemed to suggest that it was the latter explanation and, given the recent nature of this occurrence, Martin decided he needed to get up to Leeds as soon as possible. He cleared this with the Commander and they agreed that he should call in at Manchester before going to Leeds and establish contact with the team there. Police in both cities had agreed<br />to second members of the force to join in a coordinated investigation of the two murders.<br /><br />Not long after he had cleared everything with his<br />superiors, Martin, along with one of his most trusted officers, was being driven northwards to Manchester. On the way, Martin phoned Tom and broke the news that he would be away for a few days.<br /><br />"I'm on my way to Leeds via Manchester. Looks as though we may have a serial killer of gays on our hands. I've landed the task of bringing him to book."<br /><br />"Or her, Martin", replied Tom.<br /><br />"Yes, Tom, or her. I should be home at the weekend at the latest. Bye."<br /><br />They learned little of value in Manchester but Martin met the investigating officers and then discussed which ones he could have join his team with the local police chiefs. Having selected the ones he thought most useful for the investigation, Martin then drove across the Pennines to Leeds. A pleasant enough drive if it had not been for the rather unpleasant purpose of his journey.<br /><br />On his arrival in Leeds, Martin was taken straight to the place where the murder victim had been found. The area was already being searched by police officers and a tented area covered the actual scene of the crime. Martin was led to the scene by a police constable and introduced to the officer in charge. The chief inspector, Geoff Evans, asked grimly if Martin wished to see the body and Martin nodded. He was a bit squeamish but this was part of the job so he steeled himself for what he was about to see. Passing inside the tented area, Martin saw and dark haired man,<br />completely naked and obvious dead, but seemingly unscathed except for the groin area from which the killer had skilfully removed the victim's genitals. To his surprise Martin found the scene even more distasteful than he had imagined it would be and was more than happy to withdraw and allow the body to be removed. On enquiry, Martin discovered that the victim<br />had not yet been identified. This was, of course, the number one priority and extensive efforts were being made to resolve the matter. Hopeful leads had been forthcoming and each was being followed up.<br /><br />Martin felt that he could not usefully do more at the scene except have a good look round to see what other similarities there were with the first murder. Everyone had made the assumption that it was linked to the death in Manchester and the method of killing and post mortem mutilation in both cases was the same. However, it could be just a copycat killing or a killing made to put the investigators on the wrong trail. Martin walked over to the area nearest the road and was immediately struck by how similar this second site was to the first. There was a major road not far away and a lay-by, protected on each side by trees and shrubs. Certainly, it was looking increasingly likely that this was the work of the same killer. Not only a killer that had struck again but also one that was able to move around from place to place. This would complicate the investigation. However, as the identity of the victim was not yet known and neither was his sexual orientation, it was not possible to reach a firm conclusion. Of course it was also possible that the murderer was not a gay killer at all but had some other motive for selecting and mutilating the victims.<br /><br />Martin checked into a hotel in Leeds centre. A reasonable hotel belonging to a national chain and<br />settled in for the evening. The food in the restaurant was good and the waiter had been very attentive. Tempting though a diversion might have been Martin never liked to 'play away from home' without first clearing it with Tom and Tom always behaved the same way. As he lay in his bed thinking about the sort of fun he, Tom and the waiter might have had together, the ringing of his phone disturbed Martin. The voice on the other end of the telephone was a police constable,<br /><br />"We've got an id on the body, sir."<br /><br />"OK, constable. I'll be right over."<br /><br />Martin was soon at police headquarters and was being briefed by the senior officers working on the case. The identity of the man was now known: his name was Chris Jarvis, aged 29. The victim had worked in a local hospital and was on shift work. According to his parents, Chris had left the house for work at the usual time the previous evening. He had driven to workin his car. He had not been reported missing because he had been on night shift and he often stayed on for<br />a while after his shift finished and ate breakfast in the hospital staff canteen. The reason for this was he preferred to return home after the rest of the household had gone to work so that he could get to sleep quickly. On some other days he would go round to see his girlfriend - to whom he was recently engaged - and would spend some time with her. When Chris' mother returned from work she was surprised that there was no sign of her son but assumed that he was with his<br />girlfriend. It was only when Chris' girlfriend, Mandy, had called at his home and asked to see him that the alarm was raised. Neither of the two women nor the rest of the family had heard the local news or knew about the body that had been found. The first they knew that something terrible had happened was when a policeman had asked them for a photograph of Chris. The constable had taken one look at the photograph and had asked that the two women come with him as a body had been found. At the mortuary where Chris had worked, his mother identified his remains. Police were still waiting to conduct a full interview with the family and with work colleagues.<br /><br />The details of the case so far were troubling to Martin Roberts. The evidence suggested that the same killer had struck both times but the account of the life style of the second victim suggested that this was a random killing and not, as he had suspected, a killer of gays. His thoughts turned back to the question of whether this was in fact a copycat killing. He was no further forward and was about to return to his hotel in a rather despondent mood when a constable arrived to make a startling report,<br /><br />"Sir, I've just come back from the hospital, sir and they say that Chris Jarvis was not at work yesterday evening, it was his day off, sir!"<br /><br />"Thank you, constable", Martin said, "That's very useful information. So if he wasn't at work, where was he and what was he doing?"<br /><br />A few minutes later Martin had briefed the members of the Leeds team of investigators and, armed with a recent photograph of Chris, they went out into the city. Martin's mood had changed. He hoped to find evidence that Chris Jarvis had been visiting a gay pub or club the night before, at least that would settle the first issue of whether he was a victim of the<br />Manchester killer. It took a little time but gradually reports from the investigation began to filter in, there was no doubt about it that Chris Jarvis made regular if infrequent, visits to a number of gay clubs and pubs in the area. He was recognised by bar staff who said that they never saw him arrive or leave with anyone. Checking back it was clear that the likeliest dates for his visits were on weeks when he was on night shift and especially on his day off. As yet, however, there was no news of any sightings for the previous night. The investigation was now looking at a serial killer and this was confirmed by the pathology report. Chris Jarvis had been asphyxiated in the same<br />manner as David Brown and his genitals removed with a knife in exactly the same way as David. There could be almost no doubt that the killer of Chris Jarvis and David Brown was the same person. Martin decided to get his team together.<br /><br />"OK', Martin began. "Here's what we got so far. Chris Jarvis, despite his engagement to Mandy, goes from time to time to gay venues. I would suggest he is one of those guys who would like to be straight but also likes a bit of gay sex as well. In all probability he would meet someone at the venue and have a quick wank or suck in the toilets and then leave. He could have met someone regularly; we need to find out. We also need to find out where he was last night as a matter<br />of urgency. He probably met his killer there and maybe he was lured away from the club by some offer he could not refuse. He went with this mystery person and, at some point on the way he was murdered and then his body was driven to the place where he was found. That's my initial take on this. Anyone else want to comment?"<br /><br />One member of the team spoke up,<br /><br />"Well Sir, what about the girlfriend? If she found out what he was up to she might have decided on revenge."<br /><br />"Good point, but two factors against that. Mandy has an alibi for last night - she was out with friends until the early hours at a hen party, plenty of witnesses saw her. Second, even if she had been sober, which she wasn't, she does not drive. But it's a point we have to clarify and thanks for that. Now I want you all to start working we need to find out where ChrisJarvis was last night. Let's get to it."<br /><br />The investigators filed out and began to visit every potential meeting place in a systematic way. It was not until some hours later that the precise location of where Chris Jarvis had spent has last hours on earth was discovered. It was a small, discrete pub not far from the city centre. It had two bars and a backroom that was used for live music and discos. Although the manager of the pub did not recall seeing the victim one of the bar staff did. He had arrived about ten o'clock and had bought a drink. He had sat in a corner, alone, for some time. He drank his drink up but did not buy another and, when the barman next looked, he had gone. The witness could not say if the victim had left the pub or gone elsewhere, all he knew was that about 1130, Chris Jarvis was not sitting in the bar. Further enquiries revealed that there was some form of dance music in the back room of the pub.<br /><br />This piece of information interested Martin because it was also similar to the pub in Manchester where the first murder had taken place and there had been a disco going on. Martin asked the officers to make further enquiries and also arranged to go to the pub himself. News that Superintendent Martin Roberts of the Met was visiting the pub in connection with the death of Chris Jarvis seemed to have a galvanising effect on both the investigating officers and the pub<br />staff. Martin himself was not entirely unaware of this effect and was pleased by it. He talked informally to several staff at the pub and gleaned a small amount of extra information. On a night one several weeks earlier a member of staff had observed Chris Jarvis go into the toilet area, shortly followed by another man. The two men had emerged some time later and the barman<br />concluded that they had had sex in one of the cubicles. Not longer after they emerged back into the main bar both men had left the pub, separately and using different doors. The witness had not seen the second man again although he had seen Chris Jarvis on several other occasions. The barman had not been on duty the previous night and so could not add much to the detail about the victim's last hours, but he did add that he had, in the past, seen Chris Jarvis go through to listen to the music in the backroom.<br /><br />Mulling over the information he had gathered, Martin felt that it would be worth investigating in more detail what exactly was going on in the backroom: was it live music or was it a disco? If it was a disco this might provide a further link to the Manchester killing. Martin called the pub manager and discovered that the previous night there had been both a live band and a disco. The disco DJ had been supplied through a booking agency and he was unable to supply a name. However if the police contacted the agency then he was certain they would supply a name. This was a line of enquiry that Martin decided might be worth pursuing if only because it seemed to be one of the few leads not yet followed up. Martin also decided that it would be worthwhile having a general meeting for the two teams he was now coordinating. This would ensure that he was able to keep control of the direction that the enquiry would go in. In his own mind, Martin made the few deductions that he could based on the little evidence he possessed. He was now convinced that the same murderer had killed the two men. They had both been to a gay pub where there was music; both had died in the same manner and been mutilated after death in similar fashion. Several questions needed to be answered. Among the most pressing was whether the DJ at both discos was the same person. If so he or she might be at worst amaterial witness and at best a key suspect. In addition Martin wanted to know what sorts of other people went to such events and how many of them would cross the Pennines to do so? Could such people be<br />easily found or identified, interviewed and eliminated or treated as suspects? Martin knew that his officers would use their best endeavours to find the answers to these questions but equally he was aware that the answer to the second question would be like looking for a needle in a haystack. None of the men chosen had given any indication of slowing down because of the<br />nature of the victims but Martin knew that he and they<br />were clutching at straws.<br /><br />Thoroughly depressed by the lack of any clear leads and even more by the lack of any evidence, Martin returned to his hotel. He was hungry and realised he had been out most of the day without food. He was glad to note that the restaurant was still open but disappointed that the waiter from the night before was not on duty. He ate his food quickly and retired to<br />his room. Martin lay on the bed half clothed anddecided to call Tom. He dialled the number and he was immediately cheered by the sound of Tom's voice. Martin rehearsed what had happened and waited for a reaction from Tom.<br /><br />"Sounds like you're going to have to wait until he either strikes again and leaves some evidence or he makes a silly mistake." Tom responded, stating as clearly as he could what Martin already knew.<br /><br />"Yes that's just it. We have absolutely nothing to go on, except this DJ link but even that is pretty thin. How has your week gone, been slaying the bad guys?"<br /><br />"Much as usual, thanks and yes I did manage a minor triumph over state bureaucracy. Wish you were here we could have celebrated in style."<br /><br />"Me too. I don't feel much like celebrating but I am always more than willing to play my part in your celebrations."<br /><br />"Don't go on, Martin, or you'll get me really horny and this conversation will turn dirty. I'm tired and I'd rather do this in person. Can you be home Friday?"<br /><br />I expect so, Tom. Unless something sensational breaks up here in the meantime."<br /><br />"OK, my love. Let's save ourselves 'til then. Good night and dream of me but save your ball juice for later."<br /><br />"OK. You do the same. Love you." Martin said quietly as he replaced the telephone onto the cradle.<br /><br />The next morning Martin met with the local teams from Leeds and Manchester and then spoke to the Commander in London. It was agreed that the next step would be to contact the booking agency and interview the DJ or DJs concerned with the discos. As the agency was in London, Martin was more than happy to undertake the work himself leaving the northern based officers to carry on looking for clues. Less than an hour later Martin was driving south to London. From his car he called and made an appointment to see the agency the following day. Before going home, Martin called in at Scotland Yard and spoke directly to the Commander.<br /><br />Tom was delighted to see hear that Martin was returning earlier than expected and was already home by the time Martin arrived. Martin let himself into the flat and was greeted by the sight of Tom, dressed only in a skimpy cooking pinafore, his bare buttocks clearly on display. Tom looked round cheekily at Tom and grinned, Martin grinned back,<br /><br />"Mmm, that's a sight for sore eyes!!"<br /><br />"I'm cooking, Marty baby, you shouldn't interrupt a maestro at work!!"<br /><br />Martin took no notice and slid his hand underneath the plastic garment and began to knead the firm buttocks of his lover. Tom groaned in delight and moved away from the cooker and said,<br /><br />"Well if it's spoilt, it'll be your fault!"<br /><br />They moved swiftly to the bedroom, Martin discarding his clothes as they went and by the time they reached the bed both men were naked. Martin spun Tom round and took his younger lover's uncut cock into his mouth, rolling back the skin with his tongue and kissing the cock head as it was uncovered. Tom allowed himself to be sucked hard and fast by Martin not caring how short a time it would be before he shot his load. Martin enjoyed the feel of Tom's cock head and the brush of his tongue on the frenum as he ran his lips up and down the shaft. Martin played with Tom's full balls sack and his fingers inched their way towards the waiting hole. As he sucked Tom, Martin inserted his fingers into Tom and could hear his lover sigh as the effects of his mouth and fingers drew him closer to orgasm. Tom began to call out,<br /><br />"Oh yes, Marty, suck my cock, make me cum!! I've missed you these last days, I want to show you how much I love you!! Suck it baby, suck me hard!! Oh, yes, just there, that's the spot. You're driving me wild. I'm going to cum. Take it...take my load...Take it...NOWWWWWWWWWWWWWW!!!!!!"<br /><br />Tom's cock stiffened in Martin's mouth and his piss slit widened as the creamy cum churned in his balls and up the shaft. Martin felt Tom's spunk hit the back of his throat and his lover continued to spurt in waves, coating his tongue and throat with his warm cream. Martin swallowed all that Tom had to offer andwould not let his cock out of his mouth until he had<br />savoured every last drop. Slowly Tom's cock deflated and it became too sensitive to remain in Martin's mouth so he allowed it to slip out and watched, fascinated as ever by the sight, as Tom's foreskin slowly rolled back to cover and protect his sensitive glans.<br /><br />Tom moved swiftly and pushed his older lover back onto the bed and climbed on top of him. He was going to ride Martin, a position that they both enjoyed. Martin's prick was already wet with pre-cum and the exposed head was shiny as Tom licked it for a few more moments before raising himself up and lowering himself slowly onto the hard erection. Martin felt the end of<br />his prick pressing against his lover's hole and then a few moments later it was lodged firmly inside Tom. Tom adjusted his position slightly and then pushed right down until his buttocks were resting in Martin's lap. Tom could feel Martin's balls pressing against his bare skin and then he raised himself up the shaft of his lover's dick. Martin watched as Tom worked himself up and down the hard cock. He loved this position and so did Tom, they could look into each other's eyes and express their love visually and silently. Tom increased the speed of his action on Martin's prick and Martin sighed and smiled at the exquisite pleasure he was receiving from his partner. Like Tom, Martin had not had an orgasm since they parted and the pent up desire soon took hold of him. After a short while Martin began to thrust upwards to meet Tom's downward movements. The look on martin's face told Tom that he was about to cum and so he stopped his riding motion, squeezed his muscles tightly to grip his lover's prick firmly and waited for the inevitable conclusion. Martin fought as long as he could to hold back but he could not do so for long. His prick gave a mighty shudder and then cum began to stream from his piss slit and splatter Tom's insides. Tom loved to feel the throb of Martin's prick as it shot its load deep inside him and he smiled his appreciation before kissing his lover on the lips. Eventually the two lovers disentangled themselves and lay back to rest for a short while.<br /><br />Tom awoke first and returned to his cooking, Martin stirred a little later and walked naked into the kitchen. The pair sat naked eating the meal Tom had cooked. Over dinner Martin told Tom about the difficulties he was having with his case. Tom a she had done the night before offered sympathy but not much more. Both agreed that Martin needed a lucky and Tom hoped, for Martin's sake, that it would come soon.Unknownnoreply@blogger.com0